The Gang of Five
The forum will have some maintenance done in the next couple of months. We have also made a decision concerning AI art in the art section.


Please see this post for more details.

Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Topics - DiddyKF1

Pages: 1 2
1
Land Before Time Captions / Why the long face?
« on: April 28, 2023, 12:30:16 AM »


 :feelsbadman "Why the long face?  Did you hurt yourself during your morning flight?"

 :(petrie "You no wanna know."

2
Hey, everyone.  After such a disastrous 2022, I knew I had to do something to bring a productive start to 2023 with the Stone of Cold Fire VO project still pretty much in a state of limbo.  I recently watched a video by MovieFlame showing how much screen time each Harry Potter character got in the films versus how many times they were mentioned in the books, and this inspired me to start my own screen time experiment, only here I'll be giving it a shot with Land Before Time characters!

We all know how the original Gang of Five tend to be ranked (Littlefoot, of course, being their fearless leader, followed by Cera, then Ducky, Petrie, and finally Spike), but this had me wondering, how relevant is each character, and does their screen time match up with how they are generally ranked?  This would especially be questionable for at least a few of the sequels since Cera, whom is considered the #2 member of the Gang, has never been the central focus of ANY of the 14 films, and we have at least one film focused on Ducky and Spike, and two films focused on Petrie.

The way I'm going to be doing this is that I am going to add up every single frame which a particular character is on screen and see how much it adds up on the editing system (that being Vegas Pro). I will then rank each character based on how much screen time they got.  I am likely going to split this project into 15 separate parts, in which I focus on each of the 14 films, and then wrap it all up by adding up all the films together and rank each character based on their total screen time throughout the entire film series.

There are a few certain criteria I'll be using here.  Unnamed background dinosaurs who have no dialogue will NOT count (unless it's a character who becomes notable in a later movie, such as most of the Gang's families in the first movie who become major supporting characters later in the series).  Certain sequel Sharpteeth may count if they come into conflict with the main cast of children on one or more notable occasions.

I'm honestly curious to see what results I get, and I'm sure there might be a few surprises here and there.  I can't wait to share whatever surprises I end up finding!  :)petrie

I'll follow this up with a post later this week with the results I get for character screen time for the original movie!  I seriously doubt the first movie will have any wild, shocking surprises, but you never know.

Anyways, have a nice day, and I'll see you later!  :)petrie

3
Land Before Time Captions / Humiliated Petrie
« on: May 08, 2022, 09:41:26 PM »
 :petriemad "Why you force me into this!? Me really hate you guys right now! If this no work, me never forgive you!"

4
Land Before Time Captions / Petrie comes home fuming
« on: May 05, 2022, 02:26:22 PM »


"Petrie, are you feeling okay? Did something happen between you and your friends today?"

 :petriemad "Me no wanna talk about it, Mom!"

5
LBT Fanfiction / You Are Special
« on: January 13, 2021, 11:30:24 PM »
YOU ARE SPECIAL



As the stars shone beautifully in the nighttime sky over the Great Valley, a quiet sigh escaped from Cerusa's beak as she gazed at them from the ledge in front of her home, deep in thought …

Two years … and so much had changed.

Two years in the Great Valley and so much had changed for the better.

Two years had gone by since those miserable couple of years with that cursed Flyer herd, and a life with much more freedom in the Great Valley had brought all that misery to an end.

At least, Cerusa wished she could say it could be that way …

There were no more despicable Flyers around who seemed to relentlessly bring her family down whenever they could. The family had a much safer home than ever before. All her children, including Petrie, were flying through the skies each and every day, and everything seemed to be at peace with her …

She couldn't stand the fact that she could not say that everything was all bright and cheerful, even in a peaceful valley that could very well be their forever home.

While some things had changed for the better, some had changed for the worse …

When it came to raising her children, she was completely on her own. Back during "those painful days," as her son Petrie put it, she at least had someone to help her, but that someone was gone now, branded a traitorous criminal with no worth of being a father figure to her children.

Deep in her heart, Cerusa somewhat missed having Pterano around. If only her brother hadn't slipped into insanity, he could have stuck around to be the perfect father figure to her five children, even if no one could replace the one thing the children had never gotten to have …

A father.

Even to this day, Rantyl's untimely death haunted Cerusa. A lot of nights, she would have night terrors about witnessing her mate's brutal murder in the jaws of a Sailback Sharptooth, as several messengers had told her the day after he left her, never to be seen again.

Occasionally, it made her think about Petrie …

Her son and his friends' numerous encounters with Sharpteeth had nearly gotten them killed on multiple occasions. Any time Littlefoot fearlessly led his friends to some dangerous adventure to the Mysterious Beyond against their families' wishes, Cerusa would hope and pray Petrie would not befall the same fate as his father did. Losing a mate was heartbreaking enough, but losing a child would be incomparably worse.

If you lost a parent, you'd become an orphan. If you lost a mate, you'd become a widow …

… but if you lost a child …

There was no word for that. It was unthinkable. The last thing anyone would want to do would be to leave his or her child's dead body behind forever, or in the case of the Great Valley dinosaurs, have to take them away or bury them.

Cerusa had lost count of how many sighs of relief she had let out whenever Petrie and his friends safely made it back to the valley. She had started to grow tired of worrying so much for Petrie's safety, it often made her head hurt. Becoming a widow had already taken a toll on her, and she was most certainly not going to become a mother whom had failed to keep all her children safe.

With five children to look after and with the many differences between them, to say that raising them alone had been a nightmare would be an understatement. Their behavioral differences had come on the brink of tearing the family apart just as much as they did before the Earth Shake. It was one of the few things that seemed would never change, even after the move. Having five children was somewhat of a guarantee that there would be some form of sibling rivalry, but when her children first hatched, Cerusa could not have imagined that there would be this much bad blood between them, and it wasn't even an all-against-all type of rivalry, either …

It was four-against-one …

Four perpetrators and one victim …

… and the victim was always Petrie.

Cerusa had been sure that Petrie's status as the runt of the litter, being the youngest in the clutch, would naturally become the subject of occasional bullying, but her other children took things to a whole new level, one that made the family look so broken and helpless. Pterano's misdeeds had already damaged the family's reputation in the valley, and Cerusa would not let her children make things worse just because the four older children hated their little brother.

First, there was Donnie. Being the first to hatch, he naturally expected himself to excel in comparison to his younger siblings. He became a very skilled Flyer and longed to become a herd leader in the future. In a way, Cerusa was proud of her oldest son for his accomplishments and high ambitions, but if there was one thing that strained their relationship, it was his relentless bullying of Petrie. In fact, Donnie was the ringleader when it came to picking on his youngest brother on a nearly daily basis. He took pride and joy in making Petrie's life as miserable as possible, even after Petrie finally summoned the courage to fly. He had very little remorse and had no respect for Petrie whatsoever. The Great Day of the Flyers did almost nothing to change his views. Sure, Donnie may have considered himself superior, being the oldest, but he unreasonably took it too far. In a way, Donnie reminded Cerusa of Cera with her prideful Threehorn attitude.

Terra, the oldest daughter, was just as bad as Donnie when it came to bullying and berating Petrie. She was his second-in-command in that regard. Nevertheless, whenever Petrie wasn't the subject of conversation, she excelled at flying, particularly at high-speed flying, becoming the fastest one in the clutch. If she were to ever have a run-in with a Sharptooth, it was almost a guarantee she'd be out of range before the Sharptooth even had a chance to begin pursuing her. She wasn't as ambitious as Donnie, but was proud of herself for what she had been able to do up to this point.

Skybeak, the one in the middle, had become a decent Flyer who simply dreamed of growing up with a peaceful life with a future mate and even a child of his own. Whether he wanted to stay in the valley once it was his time was something he hadn't thought of just yet. His flying wasn't as astounding as Donnie's or Terra's, but he didn't care as long as his mother didn't put any serious expectations on him. His relationship with Petrie wasn't quite as tumultuous as his two older siblings', but they still detested each other at times largely due to Donnie's influence. They respected each other for a while after the Great Day of the Flyers, but Petrie's night terrors and nest wetting had only further strained their relationship.

Pearlwing was the softest of the four older children. She cared about Petrie more than their older siblings did, but she, too, fell victim to Donnie and Terra's dominant influence and only went through with harassing Petrie because she didn't want to get on their bad side, even if that meant getting on their mother's bad side. She had a couple of flying tricks of her own, and her relatively positive attitude had earned her a couple of Flyer friends in the valley, which Cerusa felt very happy about. At least one of her kids were able to find other Flyers as friends after the devastation that befell their old herd in the Earth Shake.

And, of course, there was Petrie …

He was the complete opposite to his siblings in just about every aspect of life. He had unwillingly brought so much pain to the family before and even after the Earth Shake. From the moment he was born, he was a very timid little boy who was frightened of just about everything, even flying. His fear of trying to fly had brought shame and humiliation to the family in the eyes of their old herd. His early failures at trying to fly along with his broken speech patterns were seen as stains on the family's honor and a major disgrace. He spent his early childhood completely friendless until he was supposedly killed in the Earth Shake along with nearly the entire herd. When he suddenly appeared in the Great Valley, finally in the air for the first time ever, happily greeting his mother, "Mama, I a Flyer!" much to the absolute shock of his four siblings, it should have been the happiest moment for the entire family after the Earth Shake, and it surely should have been the moment that all the misery that had befallen Petrie would finally end …

… but that dreadfully was not the case.

Even to this day, Petrie was mercilessly picked on by his siblings for different reasons rather than his previous inability to fly. His adventures had mentally scarred him to the point that he would have night terrors and wake up screaming and wetting the nest on an almost nightly basis. This made him laughter fuel for the other kids all over again. Despite the fact that he had several special friends, all of them different kinds, and even despite the fact that his uniqueness and his heroic actions during the Great Day of the Flyers earned him quite a lot of respect amongst the Flyers of the valley, he still looked down on himself. He was a complete weakling in comparison to his siblings and his flying was very mediocre. When it came to Flyer life, he had given himself absolutely no expectations whatsoever. He expected himself to just be a lonely Flyer for the rest of his life with no chance of ever getting a mate. Who would want to be around an easily frightened weakling who was barely able to fly and spoke in broken grammar?

Despite all of this, Cerusa still loved Petrie because he was her son. In her mind, a mother should love all her children unconditionally regardless of their traits. In fact, she knew the reason why Petrie had to endure a miserable childhood …

He had hatched with a hereditary condition that had also plagued her sister Liran, her cousins, and her aunts and uncles from her father's side of the family. One wouldn't have been able to tell from the outside because he had the appearance of a perfectly normal child. It was the reason why he was always nervous and completely lacked the social nerve. It was the reason for his broken speech. It was the reason for his initial inability and unwillingness to fly. It was the reason why he was still a nest wetter to his day. It was the reason he was very emotionally fragile.

It was entirely why he had endured a painful childhood and still felt he had no future.

During "those painful days," Cerusa felt tempted to give Petrie special treatment because of his condition, but she resisted because she knew it would have only caused further animosity between him and his siblings, and her children would have then accused her of favoritism, which she viewed as a sin when it came to being a mother. She could very easily have said to herself that she loved all five of her children equally had Donnie not started those horrible games of "Let's Make Petrie's Life As Miserable As Possible."

In her heart, Petrie was secretly Cerusa's favorite child because she thought his efforts to overcome his condition made him special. In her eyes, his condition alone made him special because he had a big heart and almost naturally formed such a loving bond with her that seemed unbreakable. She had heard of a very small handful of dinosaurs with the same condition that had that same tendency to form such a strong bond with their mothers, even compared to normal children. Whenever he got frightened, the first thing Petrie did was frantically look for her as if she was the only one who could keep him away from danger, … unless he and his friends were adventuring in the Mysterious Beyond. It was no wonder his snuggling stick he had found shortly after his arrival in the valley had become an excellent coping mechanism so that he didn't always have to rely on her to keep him calm and comfortable. It was no wonder he had a knack for lazing around from time to time, snuggling with his stick and a bunch of comfy tree stars.

It was a secret Cerusa could never tell anyone, not even Petrie himself. It would cause unrepairable damage to the entire family if it ever slipped out of her beak. She knew that all her children should have to live generally happy lives despite their differences. Her only hope was that all five of them would blend well into Flyer society just like their father had wanted. She had never lost her will to carry out her mate's dying wish, and she would see to it that Rantyl's wish came true no matter what.

Cerusa noticed the beautiful twinkling of the stars, and she shook her head to snap herself out of her long train of thought. She gazed at one particular star in the western horizon and kept her eyes fixed on it. She often wondered if Rantyl might be among the many stars in the night sky, shining and smiling down on them. If only she could ever see her beloved mate again, even for just five minutes, she wondered how he would have reacted to seeing how his five precious children had grown. Surely, he would have been disappointed to see how poorly Petrie was treated, but he would have at least been happy to see his youngest son flying high in the sky just as well as the rest of them were.

The cerulean Flyer felt tears welling up in her eyes, and she closed them to keep them in and turned her head down so that any of her kids who might still be awake would not have to see her struggling to keep her composure. It wasn't wrong for a mother to get emotional in front of her children, but somehow she never wanted to show this weaker, softer side of her. Petrie had already gotten some tastes of it, but she didn't know how her other children would react to seeing it. She only wanted to be a mother who could succeed in parenthood, and yet even today she was questioning her own abilities. Many of her past problems had gone, but many more still lingered, and she wondered how she would ever be able to get all five of her children to respect each other.

Suddenly, she heard footsteps. They sounded as though they came from tiny feet, and she knew right then and there that it had to be one of her children. They got slightly louder with each step, and she could tell one of her kids was approaching her from inside. It was the middle of the night and surely all her kids were supposed to be asleep …

Cerusa sighed and opened her eyes, and she began to presume that it was Petrie who was coming out. It always seemed to be him who had trouble sleeping and would much rather be taking a night flight by himself. It always seemed to be him who would sneak his way outside in the middle of the night, either to get her attention and seek her warmth or if his friends goaded him out so they could wander off again.

Finally, she turned her head so she could see who it was, and just as she had thought, it indeed was Petrie. The little brown Flyer was taking small baby steps toward her, holding his snuggling stick in his wings. The stick alone brought a sense of relief to Cerusa. This at least meant that he wasn't sneaking out again, but instead he was seeking her warmth and love just as he had been doing practically his whole life. He didn't do this nearly as often nowadays compared to his "painful days," but nevertheless, Cerusa couldn't help but grin a little at the cute sight approaching her. In her eyes, Petrie was a cute sight in many ways just because he was small, although he had grown quite a bit since the journey to the valley, now up to her waist in height. His head would almost be up to her shoulders when he sat on her lap nowadays.

Aside from that, Cerusa also thought Petrie was cute just because he was her son and was very precious to her. She knew that all her children were precious to her because they were her flesh and blood, but she had a particularly soft spot for Petrie. His squeaky-sounding voice that marked him "special" because of his broken grammar, his willingness to fight his hereditary condition after she had finally revealed it to him during the most recent cold time, and how he always loved to be in her presence whenever he could, except for those very rare occasions when he wasn't in the mood for it. He loved her just as much as she loved him, and Cerusa was certain that Petrie would probably be eager to keep living with her and his valley friends for as long as possible. It was like she and his friends were the only things that gave him the will to live a happy life and grow up in a quiet valley. It only disappointed her a little that he lacked the will to be independent aside from his flying, but she knew that his condition made him rely on her.

Petrie sighed and sat down with his snuggling stick in his lap, and Cerusa watched as her son glanced at the stars. The twinkling of the stars gave his eyes a shine of their own to go with his curious expression that his mother thought was adorable.

"Shouldn't you be asleep, my sneaky little one?" Cerusa chuckled as she sat down next to Petrie.

Petrie looked down with a sad sigh before he took a glance up at his mother. His expression alone was enough for Cerusa to guess what was wrong.

"Can't sleep?"

"No," replied Petrie in a low voice, shaking his head.

Cerusa looked back inside their small cave-like home, and she saw that Donnie, Terra, Skybeak and Pearlwing were all sleeping soundly. It could only mean that Petrie at least didn't wake everyone up with another night terror. This confirmed her lucky guess that Petrie just couldn't sleep at all tonight.

Clueless, she turned back to her sleepless son.

"What's the matter, Petrie?" she asked him, "Did something happen today?"

Petrie didn't answer. He just turned away and stared off into space, letting out what sounded like nervous gulps. Whatever it was he might have been thinking about, it seemed he didn't want to talk about it.

"Petrie?" Cerusa spoke up, "Is there something wrong?"

Petrie remained silent.

"Petrie, you know you can talk to me about anything. I'm your mother, and I'd like to know how you're feeling. You know that whatever it is, I won't judge you because I love you very much."

This at least got another gulp out of him before he opened his beak a little and his eyes turned to her then back to the stars and to her again. Surely, he'd speak up any second now.

"B-bad memories … coming back."

Cerusa placed a hand on Petrie's shoulder and gently rubbed his back. She was happy to have at least gotten this conversation going. All she needed to do now was to carefully keep it going until she knew what to do to make him happy.

"What bad memories, dear?" she asked in her soft voice that always seemed to calm him down.

"Just … e-everything," gulped Petrie, "Me try to go to sleep, but then … m-me no could stop thinking about … how everything scare me all the time, … how me always seem to be useless compared to me friends, … how me no can do anything than just, … w-well, … fly, … why me no seem to be worth anything compared to other Flyers, even in Great Valley, … why me always have to rely on others rather than figure anything out meself. M-me mean, … w-what wrong with me? M-me condition you tell me about to blame for all that, too? Me ever going to change or me be like this forever?"

Cerusa let out a deep sigh. It was somehow demoralizing to her that Petrie was still questioning his worth in the world even today. For some reason, even though he had friends and had become somewhat decent at flying, he still felt worthless even though he was just a kid. It shouldn't have been a problem that kids were just little and still needed time to mature, but Petrie's troubled past continued to haunt him, and he still felt as if he desperately needed to prove his worth to the world just because he wasn't "normal."

"Come here, Petrie," she spoke gently to her son, and Petrie nervously scooted closer before she picked him up and set him on her lap, keeping a wing around his back to help him feel warm and comfortable.

"M-me sorry," he whimpered softly.

Cerusa knew that tone easily. Petrie was regretting bringing this dreadful subject up again because he feared she would get tired of having to reassure him over and over again. It was a clear sign of his reliance on her and complete lack of independence.

However, she never liked to go hard on Petrie given how his low self-confidence could easily strike him down. She knew it seemed unfair that he rarely ever punished him. The only times she did were when he sneaked off without her permission or when he violently retaliated against his siblings when they harassed him. She hated bringing him down like that and always tried her best to go easy on him and help him overcome his emotional burdens and assure him that he would be okay just as he was and that he didn't need to become an overachiever. The only long-term goal she had given him was to just become a good Flyer and live a happy, peaceful life, and yet Petrie felt he couldn't even accomplish that, either. At times like these, Cerusa knew that the only thing to do was to reassure her poor son that he would eventually succeed in his goal and that he just needed time and patience.

"Petrie, I'd like you to listen to me, okay?" she said, softly pressing Petrie's beak up so that he would make eye contact with her.

Petrie gulped and hesitantly nodded, "Y-yes, Mama."

Convinced that she had her son's full attention, Cerusa went on.

"You and I have had this conversation before, and I understand you feel that you have no worth, but I'm telling you right now, dear; you won't be this way forever. Things will change, Petrie. It just takes time. Like I said during the cold time, once you've reached your Time of Great Growing, many of those problems should be gone. I know that being a little kid can be very difficult, but if you just be yourself like your friends and I told you many times before, you'll eventually grow up to become a decent Flyer. That's all I've ever asked from you, dear. If you could at least do that, I'll be proud of you no matter what."

She watched as Petrie's face turned sad and he looked down and let out a sniffle. It seemed that he was lamenting over the fact that it had become almost impossible to achieve even the simplest goals she had placed on him, which felt like the equivalent of achieving absolutely nothing at all, all because of that condition he was born with that had turned him into a "nest-wetting scaredy-egg" that almost never got to fly. His brothers and sisters had greatly berated him over the years with their biased opinions and inexcusable bullying, and his self-esteem had been completely destroyed by it.

"M-me try so hard to be meself, … but me never become decent at anything," he quivered, and he looked away. It was a gesture that told Cerusa that he was about to burst into tears and he didn't want to be looking at her when it inevitably happened. He often felt ashamed of crying, especially when anyone was near him.

"You will, Petrie," said Cerusa, "You just need to think about the good things in life and try practicing some more at flying. I've seen you do amazing things, dear, and it would really upset me if you believed you couldn't even do those things anymore. You've spent your whole life thinking about all the negative things. You shouldn't let your brothers and sisters' biased opinions bring you down. They're only saying those things because they think they're superior. I don't think any one of my children is superior over the others, and you shouldn't think about that, either. Why can't you just believe in yourself every day, Petrie?"

"Me no know," answered Petrie, sounding as though he was ready to break down.

Cerusa slowly brought the tip of her beak against Petrie's head and spoke in a gentle voice, "Petrie?"

This did its magic in getting her son to face her, his eyes shining with moisture trying so hard to come down his face. She soothingly patted his head and tried to think of some words she hoped would bring him out of his funk.

"Have you ever stopped just for one moment to think about how special you are?"

Petrie was still for a moment as the word appeared to hit him. He had never thought of himself as special, and his first flight and his actions in the Great Day of the Flyers did very little to change that.

"What make me so special?" he moaned after a long silence, slumping against his mother's chest.

"Your condition makes you special because you're nothing like the others. It makes you unique. Uniqueness was what earned you high regard in the Day of the Flyers. Your willingness to overcome your condition makes you special, too, Petrie. You've gotten braver as time goes by, maybe too brave for your own good, and you're finally able to fly. In fact, you do it quite well in my opinion."

Petrie was blushing as his mother mentioned that he was too brave for his own good. Cerusa chuckled as she forced him into those memories of his dangerous adventures. However, he still wouldn't smile, and soon his face dropped again. He was still thinking negatively about some of his past experiences.

"Me was never really that brave … or smart," he murmured sadly.

"Now, now, Petrie, you don't have to be the smartest one just to succeed," Cerusa tried to reassure him.

"Me only get through because of Littlefoot and Cera thinking. Me never had idea that got us anywhere. Me just … th-there. If me were leader, me probably just get us all stuck in tar pit again."

"Petrie," sighed Cerusa as she got just a little impatient with Petrie constantly bringing himself down, "Don't bring yourself down like this. It's this kind of attitude that will only make things worse. If you keep beating yourself up like this, you'll only make life much harder for yourself. You've heard me say this many times, dear, but you just need to …"

"Me sorry, Mom!" Petrie suddenly snapped, looking directly into his mother's eyes, his hands pressing against her chest as he dropped his snuggling stick, and he began hyperventilating just as the tears finally started to trickle their way down his beak.

"Petrie!" Cerusa gasped in momentary shock, and she quickly grabbed his hands and pinned them down as she hugged him tightly, "Not so loud, okay!? You'll wake up the others!"

"Me sorry, okay!?" shouted Petrie, "Me no can get over how everyone say me so weak and worthless! Me try everything to become better Flyer but it no use! Maybe me stupid condition keep me this way forever! Maybe me stupid brothers and sisters right about me! Maybe that old terrible Flyer herd right about me! Maybe even me friends think me just so dumb and weak compared to them! Me just some babyish, nest-wetting scaredy-stinkbug, and you know what!? Maybe everyone …"

Cerusa released her grip on Petrie's hands, pulled him closer to keep his arms trapped, and clamped his beak shut to stop him mid-rant.

"Mmmm!? Mmmmmmmm!" Petrie moaned in a muffled voice as she gave her a protesting look.

"Sssssh!" Cerusa hissed loudly, "That's enough yelling, Petrie! I know how you feel, but what you're saying right now is completely wrong. You cannot keep berating yourself like this with your pessimistic attitude. I am telling you right now; you will become a better Flyer, Petrie, and yes, it will take some time before change happens. You should at least be happy that we no longer have those pushy Flyer leaders trying to rush you into growing up. Those Flyers are gone now, and your brothers and sisters have no right in making biased presumptions about you. Do you really feel there's a need to be in a hurry to grow up so that you can prove everyone wrong?"

Petrie stared at his mother as he took a moment to register what she had just said. As far as Cerusa was concerned, he was having a difficult time trying to accept her words.

"Besides, Petrie, comparing yourself to your friends, I must say, is rather silly of you," she chuckled, "They're not Flyers, and I think you'll find that you'll always be smaller than all of them, even after you all grow up, so you'll have physical disadvantages compared to them no matter what, but that doesn't mean you'll always be useless to them. You can do many things they can't do. You can go many places where they can't. You have your own unique advantages just like the rest of them do. It's another thing that makes you special. It makes each of you special. I've never expected you to become an overachiever like Donnie. Just be yourself, Petrie. Just be a friendly little Flyer who's always there for your friends when they need you. If you want my opinion, I don't care what your brothers and sisters think about you, and you shouldn't, either. They already have their own ambitions to worry about, and you should only worry about how you want to achieve your own goals."

"Rmmm?" Petrie moaned, looking rather surprised. It seemed to Cerusa that he was trying to say, "Really?" and she chuckled a little at his feeble attempt to speak with his mouth sealed shut.

Finally assured that he wouldn't start yelling again, Cerusa released her hold on Petrie's beak and allowed him to speak again.

"Y-you mean, … m-me just be little kid as long as me still just little kid?"

Cerusa laughed, "Of course, my little one. You may still have nervous and somewhat babyish tendencies, but you're still a kid and there's plenty of time for you to just be what you are. Being a kid is supposed to bring fun and happiness, not pain and discouragement. Just try your best at what you know how to do, and one day you'll find you can do much more, like flying the way you've always wanted to."

"Just like in Great Day of Flyers?" chuckled Petrie sheepishly.

"Just like in the Great Day of the Flyers, my little one," replied Cerusa with a hearty laugh.

Petrie so nearly smiled, but that frown just wouldn't leave his beak. More thoughts were still bugging him.

"Me still wonder if me ever going to get speech right, … and … stop wetting nest, … and … w-well …"

"Like I said, that will take time, Petrie," said Cerusa, "In fact, the day you hatched, even your father said it would take time before you'd be able to show your potential. You know, had he lived, perhaps he would have been okay with what you've achieved so far. There's no need to try to be perfect. The only ones who do are those that choose to or are told to. I've never expected perfection from any of my children. The sky has no limits, but we each have our own. Your brothers and sisters don't have the right to impose such unreachable expectations."

"Y-you … really no mind if me, … um, … some nest-wetter? You think m-me Daddy … no mind if me nest-wetter?" stammered a blushing Petrie.

"As much as I don't like waking up to the smell of that, I don't mind because I know you're still trying to get over your terrible past. I'm not the judgmental type, dear. I'm okay if you're still sleeping with special tree stars just to stop your accidents from ruining the nest. I'm okay if you're still struggling with your speech given your young age and your condition. I'm okay as long as you're trying your best every day to become a decent Flyer. If you ask me, you are perfect, Petrie, … just the way you are. You're as perfect as someone with a condition like yours can be, and I think your father would have been very proud of you, too. If you wanna become a better Flyer, keep being what you are. Just be you."

As she finished that last sentence, Petrie's frown slowly turned into a slight smile as he struggled to keep his tears in. It was obvious he was trying so hard not to cry.

"It's okay, Petrie," she soothingly assured her son, "Please don't be ashamed of crying. If you need to let it all out, don't keep it in. Crying is not a bad thing. It helps to let everything go. Don't try to keep those feelings bottled in."

Petrie's beak quivered, and after a couple of seconds, he sniffled several times as he smiled at his mother, and finally he couldn't hold it in any longer. He wrapped his arms around his mother's neck and rested his beak right on her shoulder. Cerusa smiled softly as she heard the squeaky sobs begin to come out of her son's beak, and soon she felt his tears running down her chest as she hugged him tightly.

Eventually, the sobs got louder, and Cerusa quickly started rubbing the crown of his head as the sobs turned to babyish wailing. She did her best to muffle his beak so that his cries would not wake up his siblings. She watched the tears streaming down his face like waterfalls, and she knew those weren't sad tears. Rather, these tears seemed to have been from joy or relief, and she knew just why. Petrie was finally trying to let go of the pain from his troubled childhood. For the longest time, he had been trying to keep it bottled in until the pain was too much, but now he could finally let it all out and feel some sense of freedom; free from all the pain from his past and free to be happy just the way he was; simply Petrie.

Cerusa lovingly kissed her son's head and nuzzled him. Petrie opened his reddened, pouring eyes and saw his mother's sweet smile, and he closed his eyes again and kept crying until he couldn't anymore.

"That's my boy," Cerusa whispered in his ear, "I love you, Petrie. I'm very proud of you."

Petrie's cries soon turned to hiccups and leftover sniffles as the last tears came down. He opened his eyes and brushed a few tear streaks away before he looked into his mother's eyes again.

"Thank you," he sniffled happily, "M-me really needed that."

Cerusa gave her son another smile and rubbed his head affectionately.

"I know you're still struggling to accept that you're fine just the way you are, dear, but the way I see it, you are. Yes, you're still like a baby in some areas, but there are other areas where you greatly excel."

"Like what?" murmured Petrie in between hiccups.

"I might have told you this once, but you have a very big heart for someone your age," said Cerusa with a knowing smile, "You care very much about your friends just as much as they care about you. You're able to fly very well by yourself. I've seen you do your fancy little tricks."

"Hehe," chuckled Petrie sheepishly, "Me guess m-me just like all that freedom."

"I know you do," giggled Cerusa, "Think about it, Petrie. You have freedom in the sky, and you have freedom in the Great Valley, too. You're free from all the persecutions of that herd we can be so glad we're not part of anymore. We no longer live in a herd that places such high expectations on everyone. The Great Valley is the perfect place for you to focus on your simple goal of just living a peaceful life. Whether you ever decide to find a mate when you grow up? Well, that's entirely up to you. I'm not going to push you that far. If you're happy the way you are, then I'm happy. Whatever you want to achieve in life is completely up to you."

"R-really?" quivered Petrie, looking ready to burst into tears all over again.

"Of course, my little one," smiled Cerusa, "What would you really like to do once you're past the Time of Great Growing?"

"Um, … m-me no know," answered Petrie, blushing in embarrassment at his own answer.

"That's exactly what I mean, dear," replied Cerusa, and Petrie's cheeks turned deep red, "There's still plenty of time for you to just be that special little kid you are right now while you try to make up your mind about your future. You're nothing like your friends, and you're nothing like your brothers or sisters. You are you, and nothing and no one can ever change that. I love you just the way you are, Petrie; my special little baby."

As if on cue, Petrie's smile dropped and his eyebrows turned angry.

"Mama! No call me baby!" he complained.

"I know you don't like being called that, but between you and me, you'll always be my special little baby because you're my special son," giggled Cerusa.

"Mama!" whimpered an embarrassed Petrie, "Why you no stop calling Petrie baby if you know me no like it!?"

"Because I love you, Petrie, and every child needs a mother's loving affection," chuckled Cerusa.

"Well, you seem to overdo it!" pouted Petrie, crossing his wings.

Cerusa simply laughed at her youngest son's pouty display. As far as she was concerned, no mother could ever go too far with loving and caressing her child, and now was the perfect time to show Petrie that this indeed was the case.

"You do realize what that mood of yours will earn you, don't you?" she said, giving him a mischievous expression that would certainly get Petrie to realize his mistake.

Sure enough, his expression turned to one of shock. He knew that with that last remark he had gone too far. Cerusa playfully showed her hand and wiggled its fingers as a nonverbal gesture to tell him what was coming to him next, and he immediately gasped and panted nervously in anticipation. She tightened her hug on him so that there was virtually a guarantee that he wouldn't be able to make an ill-conceived escape attempt.

"N-n-no!" gulped Petrie, "M-me sorry, Mama! Petrie no mean it that way!"

"I'll believe you once you've had your little lesson, my silly little one!" giggled Cerusa, and she brought her wiggling fingers to her son's chest before he had time to complain any further, and she listened happily as his well-known cute, squeaky laughs began pouring out of his beak as the sensations tickled him immediately.

"Eek! Heeheeheeheehehehehehe! Mama! Stahahahahahop!" laughed Petrie.

"I think a little more will help you learn," snickered Cerusa, moving her hand up to his neck and shoulders, which she knew was his most sensitive spot of all.

"No! NO! EEK! AAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! MMHMHMKEEHEEHEEHEEHEEHEEHEE!" Petrie laughed uncontrollably, "ME SOHOHORREEHEEHEEHY!"

"Do you promise not to start pouting at me again because of how much I love you as my sweet little baby?" teased Cerusa with laughs of her own as she enjoyed teasing and playing with her son this way just for grins and giggles.

"MOHOHOHOHOM!" chortled Petrie, "NOHOHOHO MOHOHOHORE!"

"Maybe a little more will do the trick, then!" said Cerusa, tickling his shoulders a little harder to make the sensations a little more ticklish.

"ME GIVE! ME GIHIHIHIVE!" pleaded Petrie through his squeaky laughter.

"How about if you say uncle?" giggled Cerusa.

"UHUNCLEHEHEHEHEHEHE!" replied Petrie, and she promptly stopped the tickling and allowed him to catch his breath once he was able to stop laughing.

Cerusa looked back and sighed in relief when she noticed that her four other children were still asleep. She could consider herself lucky that she didn't tickle Petrie so hard that his laughter would have woken up everyone possibly half a mile away. Relieved, she turned back to Petrie.

"That's another thing I know that's hard for you to accept, dear," she said playfully.

"That me a special baby to you?" said Petrie with an annoyed look.

"Like I said, my little Petrie, I don't care if you still have babyish tendencies with wearing those special tree stars, sleeping with a snuggling stick and having nest-wetting accidents, and you're very special to me just because of what you are."

"Mama!" sniffled Petrie, his cheeks turning red again.

Cerusa laughed as she saw the look on Petrie's face, and she gave him a playful nuzzle and a loving kiss on the crown of his head to feed him lots of motherly love that she knew he needed in a moment like this.

"Just promise me that you won't overburden yourself with pointless expectations which you know you won't be able to achieve. We all have our limits, and you need to understand what your limits are. You don't need to become some overachiever just so you can prove your brothers and sisters wrong or impress your friends. I would say that your friends are already impressed just because of what you are."

"W-well, … me never become Flyer if it no be for them," admitted Petrie bashfully.

"I know, dear," chuckled Cerusa, "The point I'm trying to make is that I believe you're perfect just as you are, and as long as you try your best every day to become as good a Flyer as you can be, you'll have a nice, peaceful life in the valley, even beyond your Time of Great Growing. I'll be there with you every step of the way, Petrie."

She paused and smiled at him.

"Because I love you so much, my little Petrie."

Petrie's eyes appeared to well up again. Surely, there couldn't have been any tears left after he surely let them all out, but it seemed there may still have been a few left over. Cerusa knew she had done her part well in restoring her son's sense of hope for his future and assuring that he had already earned plenty of worth just because of what he had already accomplished. Perhaps Petrie was finally accepting the notion that he was indeed perfect just the way he was. He didn't need to worry over the fact that he was still a timid, nest-wetting baby who was a somewhat mediocre Flyer on the outside. On the inside, he really had grown considerably. He cared for others who cared for him, and he was determined to overcome his condition just so he could live as normal a life as he had dreamed of living.

"Me love you, too, Mama," he sniffled as those last couple of tears finally came down, and he wrapped his arms around his mother's neck in a tearful embrace.

"Aw, Petrie," smiled Cerusa, returning the hug tightly, "Promise me you won't try to become an overachiever who will try to do miracles I don't expect from you, … okay?"

Petrie stared at her for a moment before he blushed and shakily nodded his head, "Okay, Mama."

"That's my boy," chuckled Cerusa.

"And … y-you promise me you always be there for me and s-support me no matter what me do?" asked Petrie.

Cerusa held back a laugh as she heard those last few words. It was like he was trying to escape any likelihood of being punished for his numerous adventures, even though he probably didn't mean it that way.

"Not that I'd encourage you to wander off with your friends a million times," she giggled, making her son blush bashfully, "But yes. I'll always be there for you and support you no matter what. I care deeply for all my children, and I want to see all of you grow up to become successful at whatever your ambitions are."

Petrie sighed and stared off into space, presumably from the mention of his siblings. Cerusa had often wondered if Petrie was secretly wishing she'd give him special treatment because of his siblings' constant bullying, but as a mother she knew she had to be impartial and give all her kids equal treatment despite the temptations given Petrie's condition and the openly obvious differences between them. Deep down, she feared she had not been doing a very good job because she punished Donnie and the others far more often than she did to Petrie, but if only all five of them could get along together?

"I know what you're thinking, dear," she said, "I understand your brothers and sisters have been a pain, but give them time and they'll eventually learn to accept that you're perfect just the way you are."

"Me not so sure," bemoaned Petrie.

"Oh, Petrie," sighed Cerusa despondently as her son struggled to concede the possibility that his siblings would never change.

A yawn managed to escape from Petrie's beak, and that alone was an indication that he was finally tired after this emotional conversation.

"Sounds like someone is ready to get some sleep," teased Cerusa.

Petrie's eyes suddenly jerked open as if he was realizing that something wasn't quite right.

"Wait! Where me snuggling stick!?" he panicked.

Holding back a laugh, Cerusa pulled her son up to reveal his snuggling stick having been dropped right on her lap, somehow without him realizing.

"Oh," blushed Petrie with a guilty chuckle as he picked it up, "M-me sorry."

"You adorable, silly child of mine," giggled Cerusa, earning a bashful giggle from Petrie, "Do you want one of your special tree stars to sleep in tonight or no?"

"Well, … m-me guess me okay with it tonight after those sweet words you say to me," answered Petrie nervously.

"There's no need to be nervous about wearing your special tree stars as long as I'm around, Petrie. Besides, I'm not a judgmental mother and I'm perfectly okay with it."

Petrie smiled and embraced his mother around the neck as she stood up and carried him back inside. She soothingly rubbed his back as she walked past her other sleeping children and settled down in a warm spot in the back of the cave. She then gently set her son down on his feet, and she took a moment to glance at her other children to give Petrie a moment of privacy.

It was moments like these where she wished she could so happily say she was proud of all five of her children, and yet it was so difficult to say it that way because of the animosities between them. In her heart, she knew it would eventually be a matter of time before they might eventually put their differences aside and finally learn to respect each other. It was the one thing that continued to bring Petrie down. It would always worsen his insecurities and lead him to believe that he drastically needed to improve himself, when, in fact, improvements in self-quality would always take much more time than perhaps what they envisioned. Perhaps they just didn't care and simply took sheer delight in trying to ruin his life just because of his status as the youngest, smallest and weakest one in the family. One thing was certain, though; the torment would have to stop soon or it could only worsen the family's already quite dire situation.

Shaking off her thoughts, she turned to notice Petrie approaching her again, his special tree star strapped on tightly from shoulders to crotch, his snuggling stick in one hand and dragging two large tree stars with the other. He was clearly intending to have a warm sleep with her, and she chuckled just from the thought of it and lied down so that he could snuggle up to her. It reminded her of times past when he used to do this because he didn't do this nearly as often anymore, so it was always nice whenever he did it nowadays.

"That's the cutest I've seen you in a long time," Cerusa chuckled at her son, earning a blushing smile from him, "Come here, you."

Petrie giggled cutely as his mother pulled him in and wrapped him and his snuggling stick in the two large tree stars so that he was practically covered from head to toe with just his face exposed. Cerusa had to admit to herself that it seemed rather silly for someone his age, but she didn't say it out loud because she knew he liked being this warm occasionally when he slept. Tonight just might have been one of those nights, or maybe he felt encouraged to do this tonight after hearing her kind, heartwarming words.

"This bring back cuddly memories," said Petrie with a cute giggle as he rubbed his snuggling stick with his face and purred a little.

"I was thinking the same thing," replied Cerusa, holding back a laugh at her son's purring, and she gave him a big motherly kiss on his beak that momentarily sealed his mouth closed, "I love you, my precious little Petrie."

"Me love you, too, Mama," Petrie replied with a sweet smile, and Cerusa lowered her head so he could kiss him in return.

Petrie did just that with an adorable-sounding kiss on her beak, and he yawned again as his mother cuddled him as tightly as she wanted him to.

"Have pleasant sleep stories, my little one," she whispered to him as he slowly closed his eyes.

"You, too, Mama," Petrie weakly replied.

"Goodnight, Petrie," Cerusa whispered with one more kiss on his face, earning a peaceful smile that was sure to not leave his beak for the rest of the night.

"Goodnight, Mom," whispered Petrie before his sleep rumbling began with a purring smile.

Cerusa quietly laughed to herself as she watched her son sleeping so comfortably that waking him up the next morning was guaranteed to be a challenge; a fun one, at least. She grinned at the thought of it and nuzzled his beak with her own before she closed her eyes and fell asleep herself, knowing that this conversation had finally freed Petrie from all the pain from his past so he could feel completely refreshed for the first time in what felt like an eternity. Getting a glimpse of what could have been in a Wall of Frozen Water had provided a sense of closure that had done little to brighten his spirits, but tonight her carefully chosen words had given him the courage to release all the pain he had been holding in for nearly his entire life. He could finally start anew and not worry about what anyone thought of him. For as long as Cerusa could remember, being able to freely live a peaceful life was the only thing Petrie had dreamed of doing, and perhaps starting tomorrow he could finally concentrate just on enjoying the rest of his childhood in such a happy, peaceful Great Valley. He didn't know what his Time of Great Growing would bring, but there was no need to worry about that right now as long as he was content being who he was.

As Cerusa drifted off to sleep with her son snuggling cozily in her wings, the only thing she could think about as a new sleep story consumed her was flying through the sky and watching Petrie joyfully flying all around her, laughing and playfully performing his flying tricks she had seen him do in the Great Day of the Flyers. It was just the kind of life she envisioned them having, and she knew that days just like these were right around the corner. She couldn't wait to see his cute smiles and hear his adorable squeaks in the sky. The whole Great Valley could finally see the Petrie that they deserved to know; the Petrie who enjoyed being a carefree Flyer who was free to do whatever he wanted in the valley; the Petrie whom all his friends cared for and loved playing around with …

She couldn't wait to wake up the next morning to tell her son that she had a happy sleep story about him and that in it he said to her, "Look, Mom! Me be like me!" She smiled in her sleep at the thought of it. It would be such a happy moment when Petrie realized he could finally be free to simply be … Petrie.

And thus concludes my entry for the December 2020 prompt, aiming for a Mama Flyer perspective story. I may have visited this subject numerous times, including another story that is still being worked on, but this can be considered some sort of follow-up to "The Tragic Cycle," and how Petrie's life has somewhat improved since the Earth Shake yet somehow the pain from his childhood trauma still lingers.



And thus concludes my entry for the December 2020 prompt, aiming for a Mama Flyer perspective story. I may have visited this subject numerous times, including another story that is still being worked on, but this can be considered some sort of follow-up to "The Tragic Cycle," and how Petrie's life has somewhat improved since the Earth Shake yet somehow the pain from his childhood trauma still lingers.

This may feel eerily similar to how OwlsCantRead's "Weathered Gorge" ended, with similar issues being brought up, and I'm sorry if it does, but in a way I still took my own path. In a way, watching the fandub kinda refreshed things for me a little, as you might have noticed.

I hope you've all stayed safe just as I have, and that you all have a happy and safe start to 2021! :)petrie

6
LBT Fanfiction / The Tragic Cycle
« on: March 11, 2020, 05:32:09 PM »
At long last, after two years, I am finally starting work on my first non-prompt LBT story (despite the fact that this opening chapter would be the perfect candidate for February's prompt :bestsharptooth). I know I've already written several depressing Petrie stories in the past, but after bad dreams finally triggered me, I intend to go all the way with it. Just what led our favorite prehistoric Flyer to become the not-so-courageous, timid, stuttering, grammar-challenged Flyer we've come to know him to be? What turned him into the flightless coward we saw in the original movie?

The story you are about to read is an extraordinarily depressing tale of a young boy who ended up having to grow up an outcast through no fault of his own. A series of unfortunate events would await from the very beginning as he struggled through his unhappy childhood. Misfit and completely friendless, and having the love of only two individuals.

I don't necessarily mean to do justice for the cold reception he received from audiences who watched the first movie, but merely to shed new light on why and how he came to be this way. :opetrie

I wish to give special thanks in advance to OwlsCantRead and Sovereign, who gave me the courage and persuasion into writing this story, and I hope you find this one very interesting as it further develops. :)petrie



THE TRAGIC CYCLE



PROLOGUE

THE DAY IT ALL BEGAN



It was a day they knew were coming. It was a day they were waiting for, but also one they were dreading. Ever since that fateful day some Night Circle cycles ago when Cerusa laid those eggs, she had to embrace the fact that it was a night that would change her life forever, for the good or the bad.

The much-feared Sharptooth had been stalking land-dwelling herds of twofooters and fourfooters alike, and Sharpteeth Flyers terrorized the open skies. Choosing the nest location had thus been critical once it came time to start a family to keep the family bloodline alive for at least another generation.

For Cerusa and her beloved mate, Rantyl, this large tree seemed to be the only safe place for miles for a nest. There was plenty of room for seclusion from intruders, the top branches provided a perfect cover from any who dared to try attacking from directly above, and some of the branches had green carpeting them like grass. It was the best tree they had seen after many days of flying once Cerusa realized she was going to have eggs.

A third Flyer stood beside them, his eyes firmly on the eggs. For a few, it may have been odd to have a third Flyer witnessing what could be that special moment, but Cerusa had asked her brother Pterano to help look after the eggs when either she or Rantyl had to fetch more sticks or twigs for their nest, and would surely have to do so again once they hatched in order to find food for their new children. A feeling of responsibility and dread hung over all three of them as they sensed just how hard it would be to look after not one, or two, … but five children …

Five eggs. That was how much Cerusa had laid that night, and now it appeared today would be the day she and Rantyl would become new parents to five children.

In the last few days, two of the eggs had began to make small jittery movements, but today all five of them seemed to be shaking and jittering. Judging from these movements, the adults felt sure that today was the day.

“I don’t believe it,” whispered Cerusa to her mate, breathing uneasily, “I … can’t believe we’re about to be parents.”

“I know it’s not going to be easy, … but I’m sure this will be a proud moment for us,” replied Rantyl.

Cerusa turned to look at her mate and held his hand tightly.

“Are you sure we won’t have to live here for long?” she asked him, “I know this isn’t the best place for a nest, but are you certain you know of a better place?”

Rantyl sighed and did everything he could to give her a sense of reassurance. Ever since he had overheard a Longneck speak of “a better place that would be the perfect home,” he yearned for nothing more than to seek out this … special place, even if others had begun to seek out the legendary so-called Great Valley. The one burden that had stopped him, though, was the fact that he was about to become a father, and that meant having to be around for his kids and to help them get to know the world around him; … the kind of world he felt wasn’t the safest or even a good one for Flyer children.

“My dear, I know the Great Valley is being sought after by many herds around these parts, but I’m sure somewhere out there on the horizon is a perfect place where we will live in peace,” he said with an assuring grin, “Just wait and see, Cerusa. Our children will love it.”

“You do realize, though, that our children will need to learn how to fly,” Cerusa pointed out, “With three of us and five hatchlings, that could slow us down unless we waited.”

“I intend to stay until I get to see our new children, and on the break of dawn tomorrow I hope to begin my journey and return to you as soon as possible with news of a safer home. I promise,” said Rantyl, gently holding his mate by the shoulders.

“Don’t ever leave me alone in this world,” pleaded Cerusa.

“I never could,” smiled Rantyl, and the two kissed passionately before a faint sound from their nest managed to get their attention.

One of the eggs had started rolling around the nest, a clear sign that it was going to hatch any moment now.

“It’s happening,” whispered Pterano.

“It’s really happening,” gasped Cerusa, her chest pounding with hope as she eyed the one egg rolling around.

Suddenly, the shell cracked, and a tiny beak poked its way out. Smiles grew on the adults’ beaks as they watched tensely. The egg seemed to bounce up and down a couple of times before the shell finally gave way, and out emerged a blackish-dark gray Flyer with a dark yellow beak. The lack of eyelashes confirmed it to be a male.

“Oh, look,” gasped Rantyl, “It’s a boy.”

“Aww, look at him,” quivered Cerusa as joyful tears threatened to come down, realizing she was now a mother, a defining achievement in her life.

Rantyl picked up the newborn and gently rubbed him.

“Now, what should we name you, little guy?” he said playfully.

“Might wanna be quick,” said Pterano, “Another one is cracking.”

“Indeed,” chuckled Cerusa, “It’d be bad luck to not name them before we lose track of who’s who.”

The others giggled at the statement as the baby tried climbing his way up his father’s arm.

“I think Donnie has a very nice tone to it,” said Rantyl thoughtfully.

Cerusa smiled in approval just as they heard the shell of the second egg break apart. The baby within appeared to be bluish in appearance. In fact, it appeared to be the same shade of blue as the mother. Furthermore, eyelashes gave her away as a female.

“Oh, my goodness,” gasped Rantyl, “This one’s the spitting image of your younger self.”

“You don’t say,” replied Cerusa sarcastically, “I think I know just the name for this one … Terra, I think.”

“Perfect name for her. She’ll probably grow up to look and be just like you, and they won’t even be able to tell you apart anymore,” chuckled Rantyl.

Pterano managed to hold back a laugh as his sister playfully pressed her hand against Rantyl’s cheek and pushed him away some.

“You really are such an ass, aren’t ya?” she snickered.

“I don’t deny it,” said Rantyl, smiling mischievously.

“One of our kids is bound to inherit something from you,” joked Cerusa.

Rantyl shrugged it off and saw the third eye breaking apart.

“Ah, here comes the third one,” he said, bringing the others’ attention back to their nest.

The third hatchling was a male and had a shade of blue that seemed just as blue as the sky.

“He’ll be quite a stealthy one once he gets to fly,” commented Pterano.

“Hmm, … Skybeak?” pondered Cerusa, “Certainly seems right.”

“I couldn’t agree more,” responded Rantyl.

Terra and Skybeak both toddled towards their mother and wrapped their arms around her ankles. Cerusa smiled at the adorable sight.

“Aww, you kids,” she said sweetly, and she gently caressed them, “Just wait ‘til the day you take to the skies.”

Donnie slid down his father’s arm and curiously approached the remaining two eggs, one of which was beginning to shake even more than the other. For the parents, it was a sign that particular one was set to come out any moment.

“Three down, two to go,” commented Rantyl.

“And here comes the fourth one, … I think,” said Cerusa hopefully.

Within a moment, with all eyes on it, the fourth egg’s shell began to crack. Out poked a pair of legs, followed by a pair of wings stretching all the way out, and soon the top of the shell snapped off to reveal the head … of another female, … purplish in appearance.

“Another girl,” smiled Cerusa.

“Oh, my. Look at her beautiful colors,” gasped Rantyl, “Such a gorgeous color, I can only consider one name for this little girl.”

“What would that be?” his mate asked.

“Pearlwing,” he answered proudly as the rest of the shell disintegrated and the newborn girl began to wander curiously around the nest, fascinated by what she was seeing around her.

“She’s such a curious one,” said Pterano.

Before long, everyone’s eyes, including the newborns, had turned to the last remaining egg, sitting almost completely still in the center of the nest. It seemed to be shaking as if it was freezing cold. It was a sight that nearly broke their hearts, as they knew that it was a sign that there was very little chance that baby would ever hatch from its egg.

“Hmm, … I think this one will need a bit more … time, perhaps?” said Rantyl with uneasy breaths.

“Oh, I hope nothing happened to this one,” gulped Cerusa as she began to fear the worst.

“I suppose Rantyl is right,” said Pterano, “We never know. It could hatch any minute for all we know.”

“You can’t be too sure,” sighed Cerusa.

Pearlwing made a cautious approach to the shivering egg, and she gave it a playful poke. What happened next surprised everyone, including the children …

The egg seemed to … react to the poke. It jumped as if it had been frightened, and once the bottom of the shell touched back down, it shattered to pieces. They were able to make out two grayish-brown legs that almost immediately slithered back inside the egg. The family seemed amused by what had just happened.

“Oh, my,” said Rantyl, and he gently tapped his daughter’s back, “Pearlwing, you might wanna be careful. You’ve frightened the poor thing.”

The broken egg began rolling towards the edge of the nest, but Pterano stopped it in its tracks and gently rolled it towards his sister.

“Now, now. You don’t want to stray too far,” he whispered.

As Cerusa approached the egg, she heard whimpering within the shell. It seemed to her that this last child was not going to come out that easily. It definitely seemed terrified of the unfamiliar world outside its tiny prison of a home and wasn’t ready to leave its comfort zone.

“Hello, … little one?” she said gently to the last baby.

As she peeked inside, she noticed the lack of eyelashes and realized it was a boy. Its head and back were reddish-brown in color, while its front was grayish-brown.

As the boy noticed the eyes of its mother peeking inside, he screamed and turned his head back, shielding it with his wings. It broke Cerusa’s heart to see her new son like this. It was going to take a lot of gentle persuasion to bring this little one out of its cocoon and lure him out into the open.

“Aww, there, there. It’s okay,” she whispered as gently as she could, “I’m not going to hurt you. Come on out, little one.”
Even if her voice was as gentle and sweetening as she could make it, the hatchling still seemed to react with hesitation, shivering as if he was chilled to the bone.

“Is it alright?” asked Rantyl.

“Oh, the poor little one’s scared to death,” quivered Cerusa.

Seeing that this situation wasn’t getting any better, Rantyl wrapped an arm around his mate’s back and looked inside to see the boy for himself, and he was quite stunned to see just how terrified their youngest child was.

“Aww, don’t be frightened, little one,” he said gently, “Come on out and meet your mommy and daddy.”

The baby unshielded his eyes to get a glimpse at his mother and suddenly noticed another pair of eyes looking down at him. He brought himself into the fetal position within his eggshell and began shuddering in fear.

Seeing only one other option to persuade the frightened child into poking its way out, Cerusa sat down and held the egg on her lap. The baby seemed to moan and whimper in response to the way his egg moved around, and she kept her eyes fixed on him.

“There, dear. It’s safe to come out,” she said, one hand slowly approaching the opening where the shell had broken, “Come on out. It’s okay.”

The hatchling cowered as he noticed his mother’s hand, but after a few tense moments with her remaining completely still, he hesitantly began to creep his way out. Cerusa did her best to remain still until the newborn reached out to take her hand. He looked up to see that she was smiling warmly at him, but it did little to convince him that she wasn’t a menace. Cerusa sighed sadly, knowing that it was going to take quite a lot to get her youngest son to accept her and that being forceful was not going to get her anywhere.

Before long, the hatchling finally emerged and crawled into his mother’s hand. Cerusa cautiously set the egg remains back in the nest and began to caress her new son, making sure to be as gentle as possible …

Suddenly, the four other children let out happy squeals, apparently excited to see their little brother. The boy was so startled by this that he almost fell out of his mother’s hands, but Cerusa managed to keep him in her hold and hugged him tightly, just about crushing him against her chest.

“Ssh!” hissed Rantyl, “Not so loud.”

It was then that the boy looked around and finally realized just how many others were gathered around him and his mother, and once he saw that he was no longer in his egg, he whimpered loudly and shielded his face with his wings again.

“Oh, dear,” sighed Cerusa, “The poor child.”

“Ssh. It’s alright,” said Rantyl soothingly, “None of us are going to hurt you.”

The two parents looked down thoughtfully at their youngest child as he slowly unhid his face and looked up at them, noticing their gentle smiles. It finally seemed enough for him to calm down and put on what looked like a quivering smile. They knew he was still frightened, but it seemed he was beginning to accept them as his loving parents.

“What do you suppose we should name him, dear?” asked Cerusa.

Rantyl stared at the hatchling and gently stroked his crest just to see if it would invoke any sort of reaction. The boy whimpered a little at first but relaxed once he saw that the gesture meant no harm.

“Cerusa, my dear, … I think … we should name this one … Petrie.”

“Petrie?” said Cerusa curiously.

“I’m sure one day he’ll grow up to be very brave,” said Rantyl, smiling proudly at his youngest child, “It may take time, but I think he has potential.”

“Are you sure?” asked Cerusa, doubtful about how long it would take for this little one to muster any form of bravery.

“I’m sure,” assured Rantyl, “It takes time for everyone. Our little Petrie will be no exception.”

Cerusa had her doubts, but she didn’t press it further. Right now, it was time to celebrate this milestone achievement. Here they were: parents of five beautiful children, undoubtedly the proudest moment of their lives yet.

Pterano cautiously approached his sister and patted her on the back as a congratulatory gesture. Donnie, Terra, Skybeak and Pearlwing all gathered around their parents and uncle and looked curiously at Petrie, who still looked rather shaky but was at least calming himself down. At the end of it all, a new chapter was set to begin in the lives of this Flyer family. The three adults knew it was going to be a long journey ahead, and that they would not have much time to cherish this important day.

With a new family now came great responsibility. With a new family came great hopes for the future …

With a new family … could come great burdens …

7
LBT Fanfiction / We All Have Dreams
« on: December 18, 2019, 05:30:34 PM »
Well, I made such a rocket start with my entry for the December prompt, but then on the fifth, I suddenly got sick with the flu, and as of the time I'm posting this, I'm still sick and have been sick for nearly two weeks. :(petrie

The most agonizing part of this flu, however, is that my hearing took a turn for the worse last Friday, and I've been hearing endless tinnitus night and day ever since. Even now, I'm still suffering from this agony, and I desperately hope it ends soon.

Still, I didn't let that take me down when it came to this story. After about a week away, I came back to finish this story against the odds, and I hope my efforts paid off in giving you an enjoyable story! :)petrie

NOTE: This is a post-Secret Love story in my timeline, so some of you may be dismayed that two certain kids are in a relationship in this story. This also revisits a concept I made for last year's December prompt, so it may start once again in familiar territory before it eventually blends in to involve everyone. Other than that, I hope the rest of this story will make for a good read. :)



WE ALL HAVE DREAMS



Beneath the bluish-pink setting of the Bright Circle, the Great Valley was completely coated in white ground sparkles. Frozen sky water fell gently from the sky with the occasional sparkle from the reflection of the Bright Circle's last few precious moments of light for the day. To some curious children, the sight of it seemed so beautiful, but very few in the valley were really interested in the sparkling sight of the falling sparkles.

For many, it could only mean that another Cold Time had officially arrived and had come to freeze the valley over for the next few Night Circle cycles. The only relief came from the fact that this was a much easier start compared to the previous Cold Time when a violent storm wiped out part of the valley's population. Even then, though, green food would be hard to come by, and the dinosaurs would still have to persevere as much as they could to prevent starvation.

All this meant little to a young Flyer who kept his eyes fixed on the setting Bright Circle as if he was anticipating something. An eager expression formed on his face as if he was mentally counting down the number of minutes before it would turn completely dark. Only one thing was on his mind as he awaited that "magic" moment …



"Me no understand," he whispered to himself, "How me see me whole family if Daddy … d-dead?"

Within the ice wall, Papa Flyer lowered one of his wings and gently pressed it against Petrie's chest. The real Petrie looked down and saw that there was nothing pressing against his chest, but he sensed that his father within his reflection was gesturing to him that he was with him in his heart. The young Flyer sniffled and chuckled a little at the answer, and he grinned at his father in the wall of frozen water. His father smiled back at him.



That one night meant so much to Petrie. Just the idea of being able to see his father's face was something he had longed for his whole life. He had lost all hope of ever seeing him after his mother finally opened the secret to him about how he met such a tragic fate when he was only a baby.

It devastated him.

He was upset for many Night Circle cycles, even after … that night. It seemed as if one night of special closure would never be enough for him. He would have very well wished to have had just his mother, father and uncle by his side instead of being stuck with just his loving mother and … rotten siblings.

Although, Pearlwing had reformed and had now grown to adore Petrie as a brother, Donnie and Terra were still the same, rotten bullies they had been their whole lives. Even Petrie and Ducky's heroic defeat of a Sailback Sharptooth did nothing to change their views on their little brother. Skybeak seemed somewhat indifferent, not wanting to get on anyone's bad side, but being forced to choose one proved difficult at times. However, he was finally beginning to show respect for Petrie despite the fact that he was in a blossoming relationship with someone who wasn't a Flyer.

Only a few of the Bright Circle's rays were left still faintly providing a tiny, purplish light to the dark blue-grayish sky. Any minute now, it would be dark enough for him to …

"Petrie?"

Petrie sunk his head in dismay. The last thing he had wanted was for his mother to intervene at just the wrong moment. Why did she have to be so smart and easily guess exactly what he was up to? At times like these, it greatly annoyed him, but he didn't have the heart to tell her so.

"It's time to come inside and get some sleep," came his mother's voice as she stepped outside onto the ledge in front of their warm cave.

Petrie sighed sadly, "Okay, Mama."

"Don't be so sad, dear," said Mama Flyer, "At least it'll be warm in here. I have a nice little fire in here to keep everyone warm."

She gently rubbed his shoulder, and the little Flyer looked back to see a tiny fire glowing from a few sticks his mother had found earlier that day. Donnie, Terra, Skybeak and Pearlwing were all gathered around it, trying to keep themselves warm, knowing that the fire would eventually be extinguished by the bitter cold of the outside world.

"Okay," murmured Petrie, and he stood up and walked inside with his mother right behind to provide warmth for his back.

The boy slowly approached the tiny fire his mother had started only a few minutes ago by scratching a stone against one of the walls until it ignited a tiny spark that made their way to the sweet spot where the gathered sticks were. Small rocks circled around the sticks to keep it contained within that one spot.

Skybeak and Pearlwing each scooted aside to leave a spot for their brother to sit down, and Petrie reluctantly sat down with his four siblings, keeping his eyes only on the fire. He still didn't feel comfortable making eye contact with any of his siblings, not even Pearlwing.

The warmth of the fire slowly reached him, and he let out a tiny sigh of relaxation. It did little to brighten his mood, though, being around his siblings whom he was sure would start making fun of him the moment their mother left their presence for just one second.

"So, … um, … what are you going to be up to tomorrow?"

Petrie recognized that voice as Skybeak, and he was surprised to see the dark brown Flyer giving him a very slight grin. Even after his small change of heart, Skybeak had never really tried to engage Petrie in conversation until now.

"Probably just go fly around valley or something," Petrie answered, sounding rather uninterested in anything, "Somehow, Cold Time not happy time for me."

"Why?" asked Pearlwing curiously.

"Oh, I think we all know the answer to that question," sneered Donnie with a devious chuckle.

Immediately, Petrie shot a glare at his oldest brother as if the sound of his voice alone was enough to trigger him.

"No remind me!" the younger Flyer hissed.

"Well, how could we forget?" spat Terra, "I still haven't gotten over what happened that night."

Petrie could already feel his blood boiling as the indirect mention of his humiliating wetting accident the previous Cold Time burned in his head. He hated being reminded of it, and Donnie and Terra were never afraid to take advantage of him not wanting to remember that bad memory.

"Hey! Shut up, guys!" shouted Skybeak, much to Petrie's astonishment, "Petrie doesn't want to remember that!"

"Why can't you ever put our past squabbling behind us!?" protested Pearlwing.

"Here's a better question: Why has the Bright Circle condemned me to have children who detest each other!?" their mother put in before anyone could respond.

"Pah! Why would I want to put those past idiocies behind us?" grumbled Donnie.

Both oldest and youngest sibling glared at each other like mortal enemies before the latter stood up and kicked a tiny stone over the fire towards the former.

"Fine! Enjoy your stupid fire and leave me alone!" yelled Petrie, his eyes fixed on Donnie and Terra, and he scurried away from his siblings and made his way to the back of the cave, grabbing his snuggling stick and sitting down glumly.

Mama Flyer shook her head and left her four other children to keep warm around the fire. She turned her attention to Petrie and sat down next to her distraught son. Even for her, it brought back bad memories of the previous Cold Time, but for now all she knew she had to do was just keep him warm company and not say anything. No words had to be spoken to express her motherly love for him. He could feel it sinking in without having to be told. Admittedly, though, he wondered how this compared to the moments he had spent with Ducky during the warm season when they spent nights in their secret hideout.

In the back of his mind, Petrie was beginning to sense another opportunity at doing just what he had wanted to do tonight. It seemed to be the only way he could really get out at night …

"Yes," he thought, "Me go when everyone asleep."

He watched impatiently as his four siblings kept near the fire until they eventually started yawning and took to their regular sleeping spots.

"Goodnight, children," their mother spoke to them.

"Goodnight, Mom," they all replied as they fell asleep.

Petrie feigned a yawn and lied down on his side, clutching his snuggling stick tightly in his wings.

"I love you, Petrie," his mother warmly whispered in his ear.

"Me love you, too, Mama," the little Flyer replied before closing his eyes.

"Goodnight, dear," said Mama Flyer, nuzzling her son and kissing him on the forehead.

"Goodnight, Mom," Petrie whispered, and he carefully listened to his mother's movements so that he could tell when she would eventually fall asleep.

He slightly opened one eye and took a glance at her. The cerulean Flyer had settled down and had just closed her eyes. He patiently waited for her to start sleep rumbling. Only then would he know for sure that she would be fast asleep, and he would take that as his cue to make a break for it.

He heard all four of his siblings sleep rumbling, and he did his best to drown them out so he could listen to his mother. At the very least, he could easily sneak his way out, but he couldn't tell if his mother was still alert enough to notice if he made the slightest move.

Then, … a sleep rumble came from Mama Flyer's mouth, and at that very instant, Petrie opened both his eyes, stood up, carefully set his snuggling stick down and began to tiptoe his way through the cave. He frantically eyed his siblings to make sure they stayed asleep, and once he had gotten past them and the small fire still sizzling silently, he went a little faster until he was outside. He felt a blast of cold air hit him as he left the warmth of his home, but he didn't mind as long as he knew exactly where he was going. Only one place was on his mind tonight.

With determined eyes, Petrie opened his wings and jumped from the ledge, flapping to stay aloft as he began his flight through the cold night.



His eyes scanned an area he so easily recognized from the previous Cold Time. The trees were completely bare. The white-coated rocks were huge, about as big as the one he was looking for. One of the west borders of the valley was just ahead, and he could just faintly make out one of the rays of the Bright Circle providing some faint purple color to the western horizon.

Finally, he looked to his right, and he noticed a large rock with sky blue light emitting from it.

"There it is!" he said, trying to hold back his excitement as he eagerly soared his way down and swooped inside the huge cave.

He gently touched down against the sparkle-covered ground and noticed all the sky blue shiny stones on the walls and the stone teeth. The whole cave was dimly illuminated by the blue light just as he had remembered it. He looked all around to take just a precious moment to admire the beauty of the stones before he turned his attention to one particular wall on the far end of the cave …

There he spotted the large Wall of Frozen Water, flanked on either end by a single blue shiny stone. Just as Petrie had hoped, the water was once again completely frozen and unmoving, and very clear judging by how he easily noticed his own reflection. It was just as he had remembered it, even if a whole warm season had gone by to melt the frozen water and merely turn it into a waterfall before the next Cold Time froze the water solid all over again.

Petrie slowly approached the Wall of Frozen Water and stood completely still just one foot away. He kept his eyes fixed on his reflection, blinking a lot less than he normally would. He stood anxiously and nervously as he patiently awaited that magic moment that would make his night much brighter.

Just a few moments went by, and yet nothing happened.

A few moments more, and still nothing.

Quivering in despair, Petrie began to lose all hope, and he was just about to turn his head around, … when he suddenly stopped …

The clouds of white appeared so suddenly behind his reflection within the wall, and Petrie gasped with anxious hope. His stomach lurched at even the slightest possibility that what he wanted to see may not appear. His heart was pounding rapidly as the clouds kept coming in before they stopped and began to shapeshift into Flyers … and a Swimmer …

Petrie was baffled at the sight of what looked like a Swimmer taking form amongst the clouds, but in seconds everyone within the ice became recognizable. He noticed all four of his siblings showing some uncharacteristically happy smiles just as he had seen the previous Cold Time. He saw his mother, uncle, and much to his delight, his father; just the one he had wanted to see so badly. The only true reason he had even thought of coming here was just so he could see the face of the father he never got to know, someone he had longed to have throughout his young life.



"You know, Petrie, as much as this vision of our whole family together may seem happy, it is also a reminder of something that can never become reality. If I could ask you a favor just for me, it would be to not come looking for this mysterious wall of frozen water every so often. I don't want to see you wasting away in front of this thing, dreaming only of seeing your father and uncle reunited with the rest of us. It does not do good to dwell on something that cannot come true … and forget to live the life you're living now. You have friends you can count on … to help you be the 'you' you are now; … my special little boy whom I love so much."



Throughout that Cold Time, all Petrie could do on some evenings was think about how soon he could sneak out and revisit this cave just so he could see his father's smile once again.

He then shifted his eyes to the Swimmer, and he soon realized … it was Ducky, the one he had fallen in love with and was now in a happy relationship with. The Swimmer was hugging the "reflection" Petrie around the back and happily kissing him on the cheek. His family were all smiling and chuckling at the adorable sight.

The real Petrie was nearly brought to tears by this. Although he had heard from his mother that this Wall of Frozen Water showed nothing more than one's deepest desire, it seemed to him that he was getting a glimpse of how happy his life would be if he had a complete family that was happy for him falling in love at such a young age, even if it was with a Swimmer, whom many other Flyers in the world would surely have seen as an abomination. He noticed the big smile on his father's face, and that was enough to tell him that had he lived to see his son fall in love, even with a Swimmer like Ducky, he would still have been very proud of him for having such a big heart and for steadily growing up as his Time of Great Growing would soon be just a few Cold Times away.

Before falling in love with Ducky, Petrie had only one desire: to have a complete family, all alive and well; the what ifs of his family. What if his father hadn't been slaughtered? What if his uncle hadn't become a criminal and earned himself banishment from society? What if his siblings were nice to him? Part of that had since come true, as Pearlwing had finally started to be nice to Petrie, and so was, to a lesser extent, Skybeak.

This, on the other hand, was something he could not have anticipated. To see Ducky appear before him and to see his family apparently happy for his growth on some levels was beyond what he could have imagined. Could it be that what one saw in the Wall of Frozen Water could change should one's desire change also? Things had changed quite a lot for Petrie in the past year, so it was very likely that what he most deeply desired changed over the past twelve Night Circle cycles.

Looking at the vision of Ducky suddenly made Petrie think about her. All of a sudden, it dawned on him …

What if he could show her just what he had seen in the Wall of Frozen Water, or if one could not see another's desires, maybe he could at least show her the ice and let her see what it would show her. Maybe she could see her own deepest desire just as he could see his.

With a determined grin, Petrie turned away from the Wall of Frozen Water and made his way out of the cave before taking to flight in the night skies once again. He knew just where to go …



The cold air blew gently around the little Flyer as he soared over the frozen valley. He was never one to enjoy flying at night during the Cold Time, but a fresh wave of determination had given him the energy to rise up to such an occasion and do what he had to do.

The white sparkles carpeting the ground made it difficult for him to recognize his surroundings, but once he saw the familiar river (albeit frozen), he knew where he was, and he knew his and Ducky's nests were just a short distance away.

He briefly glanced to his left and saw his own cave. He kept his eyes on it for only one split second to see if his family were still asleep. To his great relief, they were. To him, it meant they still had no idea he had even snuck out.

Looking ahead again, Petrie saw a nest on the other side of the river, occupied by two adult Swimmers, many Swimmer children and one Spiketail, all asleep. He chuckled as he sensed his golden opportunity and swerved down carefully before making a soft landing just a few feet away from the Swimmer nest.

He heard the sleep rumbling of all the Swimmers present, and could even easily make out that of Spike's, given that the Spiketail was quite a loud sleeper. Cautiously, Petrie tiptoed his way past Mama and Papa Swimmer and eventually reached Spike, whom was wrapping Ducky around his tail. He slowed down as he approached them, making very faint crunching sounds as his feet crunched against the ground sparkles. He gulped nervously as he very gently tapped Ducky's shoulder.

"Psst. Ducky," he whispered.

The Swimmer only let out a slight moan, and Petrie frantically looked around to ensure himself that nobody else had woken up, and once he knew everyone was still asleep, he tapped her shoulder again and brought his beak to her ear.

"Ducky? Psst. Ducky."

Soon, Ducky's sleep rumbling stopped, and she slightly opened one of her eyes in clear annoyance of being woken up in the middle of the night. However, once that partially-opened eye turned towards Petrie, and she noticed who it was, her expression immediately softened.

"Petrie?" she whispered weakly as she opened her other eye and yawned quietly, "W-what are you doing here in the middle of the night, my Funny Flyer? I am sure you should be home with your family."

"Ssh," hissed Petrie frantically, covering her mouth with his wing, "Listen, me Sweet Swimmer. Me have something me want to show you."

"Uh, … n-now?" whispered a dumbfounded Ducky, wondering just what her "Funny Flyer" was up to at this time of the night.

"You really got to see this, Ducky. It really special, and me think you should see this," insisted Petrie.

"Are you sure?" asked Ducky.

"Yeah," nodded Petrie in a whisper, "Just keep quiet and follow me."

Ducky hesitated for a moment as she looked at her sleeping Spiketail brother, then at her parents, and once she knew that Petrie was giving her one of those "must come" kind of attitudes that was usually typical from Littlefoot or Cera, she gave in and crawled her way out of Spike's hold and took Petrie's hand. The two kids tiptoed away from the nest, and once they were sure they would be out of Ducky's parents' hearing range, they started running as fast as they could, with Petrie leading the way.

They were completely unaware, however, that a certain someone had opened his eyes for one split second, … long enough to notice …



Petrie was soaring low towards the ground, just ahead of Ducky. The Swimmer was sure to stay close behind so that she would lose him. It would not do to get lost in the middle of the night, no matter where in the Great Valley one was. It was almost completely dark, and their sight was very limited, so Petrie relied on how much white he could see so that he could make out the frozen sky water and ground sparkles coating the land. This way, he was able to tell where he was, and he could feel certain he was leading his girlfriend in the correct direction.

Ducky kept her eyes only on Petrie unless she had to climb her way up a rock or jump over something. She was extra careful to not run too fast so that she wouldn't risk hurting herself when it was this dark.

Before long, Petrie saw the blue light again, and he smiled with joy.

"There it is, Ducky!" he called to her, "This way! In here!"

Ducky noticed the direction Petrie was flying towards, and she then saw the blue light for herself, emitting inside a large rock with an opening that appeared big enough to fit an adult Spiketail or Threehorn. She gasped as she eagerly followed her boyfriend inside, excitedly by the idea of being greeted by such an astonishing surprise …

That was exactly what she got the moment she stepped inside …

The little Swimmer gasped loudly with amazement as she noticed all the sky blue shiny stones stuck within the walls and stone teeth of the cave. The whole cave was in a beautiful shade of dim blue light that only slightly improved her version compared to being outside in the cold. It was hardly any warmer in comparison to the valley outside, but the mere sight of it all was such a beauty for anyone to behold.

"Wow!" Ducky shouted excitedly, "This place looks so beautiful! Yep, yep, yep!"

Petrie chuckled at her initial reaction to seeing the many shiny stones the cave had. It seemed to remind him of that day when he took her to Pink Forest for the first time and received a similar reaction.

"Just how many more hidden wonders does the Great Valley have, I wonder?" said Ducky.

"Me no know," answered Petrie, shrugging.

"You really are good at discovering them, my Funny Flyer," chuckled Ducky, gently taking Petrie's hand.

"Um, … it … nothing, really, me Sweet Swimmer," stammered Petrie, blushing in embarrassment.

"So, … um, … what is this … thing you wanted-ed to show me?" asked Ducky curiously.

"It over here," replied Petrie, and the two held each other's backs as he led her to the "special thing" that dominated the entire cave …

The Wall of Frozen Water.

Ducky gazed with wonder as she noticed their reflections in the completely still water stuck against the wall, with one blue shiny stone on either side of the patch of ice.

"Petrie, … I can see us," whispered Ducky in astonishment.

"This … where me go last Cold Time, … and see me whole family, … even me Daddy," said Petrie.

"Really?" gasped Ducky, looking into Petrie's eyes as she recalled the story he had told her about discovering the Wall of Frozen Water and seeing his whole family.

"Me see me Mama, me Daddy, me Uncle Pterano and me brothers and sisters all so happy," recalled Petrie, "Me Mama say she see exactly same thing, … because we both want same thing."

Ducky glanced around the Wall of Frozen Water to admire its appearance. However, she was still perplexed by the fact that since they had approached the ice, … nothing had happened yet.

"Does it … show … our families?" she pondered.

"Mama say it show us what we want," said Petrie.

"Hmm," said Ducky, scratching her chin, "I only see … us."

Suddenly realizing just what the problem was, Petrie gently pulled Ducky just a few steps closer to the Wall of Frozen Water.

"Stand right here and look in properly," he instructed, "Then wait and … it happen."

The Flyer backed away from her and stood to the side while Ducky just stood still and stared at her reflection for a few moments, waiting for something to happen.

Nothing seemed to happen. All Ducky could see was herself. She began to wonder if …

Suddenly …

The little Swimmer gasped as she saw several white clouds appear behind her reflection in the ice wall, and she looked back only to find that nothing was behind her. She glanced back at her reflection and watched as the clouds began to take many dinosaur shapes, all of them appearing to be young ones.

"Oh, my!" she gasped, "What is happening!?"

"It working!" said Petrie, "Just keep still."

One of the clouds then took the form of a young Swimmer that looked so much like Ducky, … except she was able to make out those green eyes she had not seen in more than three Cold Times. She seemed to still appear as if she was five Cold Times old, and thus was now smaller than Ducky's reflection, … but the little Swimmer managed to recognize her and let out a loud gasp of surprise …

"Judy!?" she said in between huge breaths of disbelief, "Is that … y-you!?"

To her amazement, her long-lost friend in the Wall nodded at her without making any audible sound, and Ducky's eyes went wide in great surprise.

"Oh, my!" she stammered, covering her mouth with her hands as she tried to hold back her genuine shock and surprise at seeing a friend she had lost so tragically so long ago.

The other clouds eventually took the form of several other dinosaurs she knew so well …

Littlefoot, Cera, Spike, Chomper and Ruby all appeared before her to join her and Judy, … but Petrie wasn't there …

"That is funny," said Ducky, scratching her head, "I see our friends, but I do not see you."

"Huh?" said a dumbfounded Petrie.

Within Ducky's reflection, everyone gestured her to look to her left, and she promptly turned to her left to look at her Funny Flyer simply standing there, looking curiously into her eyes.

"I think they are telling you to come join in. Yes, yes, yes," chuckled Ducky.

Petrie chuckled sheepishly and slowly approached his Sweet Swimmer. Once close enough, Ducky playfully pulled him in for a hug, and the two looked into the Wall of Frozen Water together. It was only then that Petrie managed to catch a glimpse of their friends … and Judy.

"Whoa!" gasped Petrie as he eyed the second Swimmer, "That Judy?"

"It is, it is," said Ducky, sniffling as she thought of the memories long past.

"She look so …," Petrie struggled to find the right words to describe this adorable-looking Swimmer.

"Sweet and innocent," Ducky described.

"Yeah," nodded Petrie thoughtfully.

"She was such a sweet, kind friend who taught-ed me so much before I could even make friends. She was, she was," sniffled Ducky, "I miss her every day, … but I have friends that help me remember how important it is to move on."

"Just like how me miss me Daddy and Uncle Pterano," sighed Petrie.

"Um, … s-speaking of which …," stuttered Ducky as she noticed more clouds appearing behind their reflections, three of them bigger than before.

Petrie knew what those were. From his repeated visits to this cave in the previous Cold Time, he knew just what was coming next …

The clouds soon took the shape of several Flyers, whom Petrie recognized as his mother, siblings, uncle … and long-lost father.

"Is that … your Daddy, Petrie?" whispered a stunned Ducky, staring at said Flyer.

"Yes," Petrie quietly confirmed, "Me Daddy me lose when me just a baby."

"I think it would have been nice if they got to be in the valley with us," said Ducky solemnly, "Yes, yes, yes."

"Me agree, Ducky," said Petrie, turning to look at her, "Me think this night something we should remember forever."

"Me, too. Yep, yep, yep," nodded Ducky, and she looked at Petrie, "Thank you for showing me this, my Funny Flyer."

Petrie smiled and gently nuzzled his girlfriend's cheek, "You welcome, me Sweet Swimmer."

"I love you, Petrie," whispered Ducky.

"Me love you, too, Ducky," replied Petrie.

The two rubbed each other's cheeks as they looked at their reflections being accompanied by a family one felt should have remained intact, a friend the other had lost, and their valley friends seemingly smiling at them for what they had achieved in life (namely, their love for each other, and their brave heroism).

For a while, time seemed to stand still as they glanced at their shared desires while occasionally looking at each other with loving eyes. It was such a perfect moment they wished would never end.

Suddenly, Littlefoot and the other kids began to turn transparent again. Ducky was mystified as to how this could be happening.

"Wait!" shouted Ducky, "W-where are they going!?"

Petrie, on the other hand, picked up the sense to why their friends were disappearing …

Just as the kids vanished completely from the ice, the Flyer turned around and noticed Spike leading their friends into the cave.

"Ducky?" he whispered, and when she looked at him, he pointed a finger behind them.

The Swimmer looked back and noticed just what he had; their friends suddenly joining them right out of the blue.

"There you are!" said Littlefoot.

"Guys?" gasped Ducky, "W-what are you doing here?"

"Well, let's just say that a certain Spiketail insisted on waking us up so we could all go looking for you," said Cera sarcastically.

Ducky and Petrie glanced at Spike, and he shrugged at them innocently. Surely, they couldn't have woken him up while they were sneaking out of the Swimmer nest, but it seemed that they had, and Spike had noticed them for just one moment.

"Spike?" sighed Ducky, "You do not need to follow us all of the time. No, no, no."

Spike moaned and nuzzled his sister, and she gave in and hugged him around the neck.

"Wow! This place is so beautiful! Beautiful it is!" said Ruby as she noticed all the sky blue shiny stones illuminating the cave.

"It's amazing!" agreed Cera, "I wonder how this compares to that Canyon of Shiny Stones?"

"Hey, guys," Littlefoot greeted Ducky and Petrie, "So, what have you two been up to?"

"We were looking all over for you," said Chomper.

Ducky and Petrie looked at each other worriedly. They weren't so sure about breaking the secret of the Wall of Frozen Water to their friends, but if they went through so much just to find them on a cold night, then they deserved to know the truth.

Petrie hesitantly walked up to Littlefoot and gulped.

"We … looking through this … wall of frozen water."

He pointed towards the ice, and they all glanced at the wall and noticed their reflections.

"Just looking at yourselves in this?" huffed Cera, "Doesn't sound very interesting to me."

"It can be fun if you put your mind to it, because when you put your mind to things, they can be fun," said Ruby.

"I suppose," said Cera, rolling her eyes.

"What's so special about this?" asked Chomper.

"Well, … it shows us what we so desperately want," said Ducky.

"Mama say it show us our hearts' deepest desires," explained Petrie.

The kids exchanged odd glances. They had never heard of anything that could show one's most desperate desires. How could that be possible? No one had even spoken of such a thing, either. Not even in all the adventures they had been on had they come across anything capable of showing one's most wanted desires.

"Exactly how could anything do that?" asked a baffled Cera.

"Um, … maybe you should look at it," suggested Ducky.

"Not all at once, though," Petrie frantically pointed out, "Just … one at a time?"

The five other kids shrugged at each other before everyone's eyes turned to Littlefoot. The Longneck simply took that as a gesture that he should look in first.

Ducky and Petrie stepped away from the ice and gestured everyone else to back away to the side, and Littlefoot stepped right up to the Wall of Frozen Water and glanced at his reflection.

For a few moments, all he could see was himself. It just seemed like any ordinary water that one could look in to see his or her reflection.

Suddenly, white puffies began to appear behind his reflection. The Longneck gasped and looked back, only to find that nothing was behind him.

"What's happening?" he gasped as he turned back to his reflection.

Suddenly, he saw himself as an adult, and he noticed all his friends in his reflection, except they, too, were adults. He was standing over a large crowd of dinosaurs, all of whom were bowing before him.

The biggest shock, though, was amongst the three Longnecks standing among his friends … was his mother; someone he had so tragically lost, someone he watched die before his very eyes. She was standing beside him, smiling proudly at him, along with his grandparents, and his friends' families.

"M-Mother?" stuttered Littlefoot.

"What you see?" asked Petrie curiously.

"I see … me, … except … I'm all grown up. I see you guys, and you're all grown up, too. Our families are standing beside us, and many other dinosaurs are bowing before us," explained Littlefoot.

"Maybe you want to become leader of the Great Valley when you grow up, Littlefoot. Yep, yep, yep," said Ducky.

Littlefoot pondered for a moment as he gazed at what the Wall of Frozen Water was presenting him. For a while now, he had been having sleep stories about one day becoming leader of the Great Valley and keeping it living peacefully with all his friends still by his side, even Chomper and Ruby. Even if it was very likely the Sharptooth and Fast Runner would not remain in the valley by then, and even if it was very possible his grandparents may not live to see such a day come, he always thought it would be nice if everyone he knew would get to be around to see him lead just as his grandparents had done.

"You know, once it's my time, I wanna lead the Great Valley just the way my Grandma and Grandpa do; with peace and harmony," said Littlefoot thoughtfully.

"Even if I end up like my dad?" chuckled Cera sinisterly.

Littlefoot cast a smug look at the Threehorn and nodded at her.

"Hah! Imagine if my dad is still around to see you take after your grandparents," said Cera, "I can't wait to see the look on his face! That'll be the day!"

Littlefoot smirked and stepped away from the ice.

"So, … who wants to go next?" he asked.

"Well, probably me," insisted Cera as she stepped in front of the ice, "I'm sure I know just what my greatest desire is, and I can't wait to have a look at it."

"Maybe it not quite what you think," giggled Petrie.

"Not everything is as it seems. No, no, no," agreed Ducky.

Cera glared at the Swimmer and Flyer, and they simply chuckled in response. Rolling her eyes, the Threehorn fixed her gaze on the Wall of Frozen Water, and after nearly a minute, she noticed clouds forming behind her reflection. She was surprised by this but didn't look back like the others had done.

She watched tensely as her own reflection turned into what looked like herself as an adult. The clouds behind her took the forms of her father, stepmother and little sister. Beneath her were broken pieces of rock. Many other Threehorns appeared behind them, cheering in much the same way Littlefoot described the crowd in his vision. It seemed just as she had imagined herself being throughout her life.

"Whoa!" she gasped, "T-that's me! Only I'm … a grownup, smashing into rocks with my three grown horns. My family looks so pleased with me, and there's a whole gathering of Threehorns watching me!"

"You must want to become the strongest Threehorn around, am I right?" said Chomper.

"Oh, Chomper, everyone knows that," said Littlefoot, prompting a laugh from everyone but the Threehorn herself.

"What do you think you would see, Chomper?" asked Ruby.

"Probably a lot of dinosaurs like us for dinner," sneered Cera.

"Cera!" shouted Littlefoot, shooting her a warning glare.

"Alright, I was just kidding," sighed Cera, and she stepped away from the wall, prompting Chomper to take a few steps towards the ice and glance at his own reflection.

After a brief moment, Chomper saw those white puffies form behind his reflection. He nearly took a step back but refrained at the last moment.

He gasped with wonder as the puffies took the shapes of his friends and other "friendly" Sharpteeth from the Mysterious Beyond all laughing and playing together in the Great Valley. Seeing this suddenly brought memories back to him.

He could recall once trying to make friends with other Sharpteeth before his valley friends convinced him otherwise. Even then, he still wanted to see Sharpteeth and leafeaters all playing together like a big group of friends. It was something he had longed for from the day he hatched, even if he was a Sharptooth. He had come to love his friends unlike any other Sharptooth ever could have. Everyone else was convinced that this was something that could never come true, but Chomper so dearly wished that one day it could.

"What do you see?" asked Ducky curiously, momentarily snapping him out of his train of thought.

"Oh, um, … I see … us … and other Sharpteeth," he said.

"Are they eating us?" asked Cera.

"No!" said Chomper, casting an angry look at her, "We're all … playing together like we're all good friends."

"Really?" said a stunned Petrie.

"You know it may not be possible to make friends with other Sharpteeth. No, no, no," said Ducky.

"Considering the circumstances of your hatching. No other Sharptooth I know was hatched by kids like us. It makes you … special among them," added Littlefoot.

"Still, … I wish Flatteeth and Sharpteeth could all get along together," sighed Chomper sadly.

Petrie felt as if he could sympathize with Chomper over the fact that he, too, had a desire that could not come true. Littlefoot and Cera had gotten to see the positive side of the Wall of Frozen Water; realistic, achievable desires, reflections that could give them motivation rather than heartache. Chomper, on the other hand, had gotten a taste of the negative side of the Wall; seeing a desire that could not come true, something that was unachievable. He remembered his mother stating how she didn't want to see him wasting away in front of Wall. He pondered that perhaps the same could have happened to others who saw such desires that could not come true.

Eventually, Chomper couldn't bear to look at such a happy yet sad vision any longer, and he stepped away from the Wall, trying his best to hold back tears.

"Well, Ruby, what do you want more than anything else?" asked Littlefoot.

The pink Fast Runner pondered for a moment as she thought of just what she could want more than anything. Most frequently, she thought of seeing her family on a regular basis, or even if they came to the Great Valley, which she knew was an impossibility as long as Red Claw was still around.

"Well, … I suppose it wouldn't hurt to look, since looking wouldn't hurt," she said after a long silence, and she stepped in front of the Wall to take her turn in seeing just what her deepest desire was.

She waited for a moment for something to happen just like everyone else had done. The tempting moments passed, though, and yet nothing happened.

"Hmm, … nothing seems to be happening. I only see myself," she said.

"Does it not work for Fast Runners?" pondered Ducky.

"Maybe it because Ruby happy with how life like right now. She have family she can visit, and she have friend she can be with when it her time to go," said Petrie.

"How do you know?" asked Cera curiously.

"Mama tell me those who very happy only see themselves as they are," explained Petrie, once again recalling his mother's words about the Wall, "Ruby very happy even though she one day have to leave Great Valley."

"I suppose you're right, right you are," said Ruby, "I don't really see …"

Suddenly, she noticed white clouds appearing behind her reflection, and she was so surprised she nearly lost her footing.

"Wait! What's happening!?"

"Maybe she do have some desire after all," said Petrie.

The clouds soon took the form of Ruby's family, along with Chomper, apparently living together. Their other friends also appeared, smiling at them. The place appeared to be a cave where she once recalled living. Perhaps, it might have been a vision of what she wanted more than anything once the day came when she and Chomper would have to leave the Great Valley behind them forever. Perhaps, their leafeater friends would occasionally come to visit her and Chomper as they settled into their future lives in the Mysterious Beyond.

"I see us … and my family … in the Mysterious Beyond," she said, "It's like … it's when Chomper and I leave the valley, … and you guys are coming over for a visit at my home."

"Really?" gasped Littlefoot and Ducky.

"It feels … so happy, … happy it feels," sniffled Ruby, wiping a tear from her eye as the thought of it all melted her heart, "I know one day I won't be in the valley anymore, … and yet I would really like to see all of you again sometime."

The other kids slowly approached her, and they all gathered for a group hug.

"I'm sure we will, Ruby," said Littlefoot with a smile.

"We sure will. We will. Oh, yes, yes, yes!" added Ducky happily.

"We no be together forever, but there always be some days we can be together," said Petrie.

"No matter what happens," finished Cera.

The seven children all stood there and hugged each other for what seemed like ages. This felt like such a moment for them to cherish together. They all got to see what their hearts' deepest desires were, and they could all find solace in knowing that although they would not forever be a Gang of Seven, they would always be that way at heart. No matter what the future set in stone for them, they were sure they would remain friends forever and in memory.

Finally, they all tearfully broke away and smiled at each other.

Suddenly, Ducky realized something …

"Wait a minute! What about Spike?"

"What about Spike?" shrugged Cera.

"He didn't look at the Wall of Frozen Water," Ducky pointed out.

"Oh, Ducky, I'm sure we all know what Spike wants more than anything else," said Littlefoot.

"Lots of green food!" everyone but Ducky and Spike said in unison, and they all broke into laughter.

"I guess you are right! Yes, yes, yes!" chuckled Ducky.

Soon, the laughter died down, and the seven all turned to the exit, and suddenly stopped in their tracks.

Mama Flyer was standing right in front of them, her arms folded, one of her feet tapping against the ground sparkles.

"Uh, … h-hi, Mom," said Petrie, blushing in embarrassment as he sensed trouble was near.

"I had a feeling you would come back here again, Petrie," said Mama Flyer.

"Me sorry, Mama," sighed Petrie, sinking his head, "Me just wanted to see this frozen water again now that it Cold Time."

"How exactly did you find us, anyway?" asked Chomper.

"Other than knowing that Petrie apparently visits here frequently," put in Cera.

"Littlefoot's grandparents told us he had gone missing, and they came to tell us, only for the rest of us to realize the rest of you had gone missing, too," explained Mama Flyer, "My first hunch was that you had come here."

"Well, … I was woken up by Spike, and he gestured that Ducky and Petrie had gone somewhere, so we gathered the others, and we used Chomper's sniffer to track their scent and find them," said Littlefoot.

Mama Flyer sighed as she turned toward her son and Ducky.

"Well then, what were you two up to?" she asked them gently but sternly.

Petrie sighed as he dreaded having to tell his story of what had happened, and he took a deep breath and began …

"Okay, Mama. Me sneak out to see this Wall of Frozen Water just so me could see me Daddy again, … but then me see Ducky in me reflection, … and me decide to go get her so she could see frozen water."

"I told you time and time again during the last Cold Time, Petrie. It's okay to visit here sometimes, but not during the night when you should be sleeping," his mother scolded, "I was hoping we wouldn't have to talk about this again once the Cold Time started again, but it seems you haven't quite learned that lesson yet."

"Me sorry, Mama," quivered Petrie.

"I was very happy to see the frozen water. Yes, yes, yes," said Ducky, "I got to see Judy again."

Mama Flyer froze and stared down at the Swimmer as she mentioned the friend she had lost so tragically so long ago.

"So, you did?" she said in astonishment.

"Yes, yes, yes," nodded Ducky, "Petrie wanted-ed to bring me here to show me the frozen water, and I got to see my old friend just like he got to see his Daddy."

"Well, … that sounds very nice," said Mama Flyer thoughtfully, "Still, you left us worried sick about you by sneaking off in the middle of the night."

"Me guess Spike wake up just as we leave, and he see us," pondered Petrie.

"That's exactly what I thought," said Littlefoot.

"I suppose we better all head back to our nests now," said Mama Flyer, "The others are waiting just outside."

The kids gulped as they feared possible reprimanding from their families, but there was little they could to about it just as it was every time they snuck out into the Mysterious Beyond without permission. Even if they were just about used to it by now, it was still dreadful to receive punishments for their actions.

Reluctantly, the Gang followed Mama Flyer out of the cave, and they were met by the sight of Grandma Longneck, Tria and Mama Swimmer all giving them stern looks.

"Well, kids, you sure have a knack for leaving us worried about you," said Mama Swimmer.

"I can't begin to imagine how your father will react, Cera," said Tria.

"I won't be surprised in the least," murmured Cera.

"At least you're all safe, though," sighed Grandma Longneck, "That's what matters."

"We're all sorry," sighed Littlefoot, and his friends nodded along with him.

"Very, very sorry," added Petrie.

"Some of you will have quite a lot of explaining to do, so we'd all better head home now before the ground sparkles start falling again," said Tria, "Come along, everyone."

The grownups slowly made their way past the large rocks with the seven kids following closely. Once they made it back to familiar valley grounds, they knew it was time to go their separate ways for the night.

"Well, … goodnight, everyone," said Littlefoot.

"Goodnight," his friends all replied.

"I love you, Petrie," Ducky whispered to Petrie.

"Me love you, too, Ducky," the Flyer whispered back, "Goodnight, me Sweet Swimmer."

"Goodnight, my Funny Flyer."

Chomper and Ruby headed back to the Secret Caverns, while the rest of the kids followed their respective parents back home.

Soon, just Petrie and his mother were left, and the cerulean Flyer gently tapped her son's back to get his attention as he watched his friends departing.

"Hmm?" he murmured.

"Let's go home, Petrie. We need to talk," said his mother, and she took off into the sky, prompting him to hesitantly follow suit.

Before long, they arrived at their cave, and they landed on the ledge and stepped inside, walking past the other sleeping Flyer children and the now-darkened spot where the fire had been, before settling down in the back of the cave, where Petrie grabbed his snuggling stick.

"Petrie, … I know how much that Wall of Frozen Water means to you during the Cold Time, but you know I don't want you wandering off at night just to see someone we lost so long ago," said Mama Flyer, "I know you miss your father, and I do, too, but I've learned to get over that and you should, too."

"Me know," whispered Petrie, his voice nearly broken as tears threatened to come down, "But … me like to see Daddy because me never get to see him when he alive."

"You did. You just … have no memory," Mama Flyer began before Petrie finished for her.

"Have no memory of him," he sighed.

"I told you last Cold Time, those you've lost are always with you in your heart, even when you can't see them," continued Mama Flyer.

"Me know," said Petrie as a single tear escaped his eye.

"You should think more about those we have now," sighed Mama Flyer, patting his back, "Your friends, the Great Valley, the freedom of flying."

Suddenly thinking of his friends, Petrie looked up at his mother.

"Mama?"

"Yes, dear?"

"W-when me look in frozen water, … me also see Ducky, … and we, well, … you know …"

"I get what you mean," said Mama Flyer, "Having one of your little … moments?"

Petrie blushed as he continued, "Me realize me new desire that me whole family, even Daddy, be happy that me be in love with Ducky, and then me decide to go get her so she could see for herself."

"It would have been better had you done that when the Bright Circle was still out, … but at least she got to see what she would want so much," sighed Mama Flyer.

"Me no could help meself," said Petrie, "Besides, me love Ducky, and me think she deserve to see what she want so much. She see her family and mine, all happy that we be in love with each other."

"That sounds very sweet, and you must know that we are happy that you two are together and in a happy relationship," assured Mama Flyer, "Sometimes, though, there are things worth waiting for when it is bright out."

Petrie sighed sadly, "Me sorry, Mama."

"I can only wonder how your friends' families will react to this, but you're lucky I'm only taking this light on you," said Mama Flyer sternly.

"We no mean for others to follow us, … but … at least they get to see what they want, too."

"That's nice, but for now I want you to promise me something," softened Mama Flyer.

"What that, Mama?" asked Petrie.

"I want you to promise me that you won't visit that Wall of Frozen Water again when the Night Circle is out," said Mama Flyer, "Do you understand, dear?"

"Yes, Mama," moaned Petrie in dismay.

"That's a good boy," said Mama Flyer softly, kissing her son on the head, "Now, let's get some sleep."

"Okay," yawned Petrie, and he lied down and wrapped his snuggling stick within his wings.

"I love you, Petrie," Mama Flyer whispered to her son.

"Me love you, too, Mama," replied Petrie.

"Goodnight, Petrie."

"Goodnight, Mom."

With those last words, Petrie closed his eyes and slowly fell into a deep sleep under the watchful eyes of his mother.

Even if he had led himself and his friends to once again leave their families panicking about their safety and whereabouts, Petrie had gotten the one wish he had wanted since the Cold Time started; to see his father's face and to see how happy he would have been to see him in love with Ducky, even though she was a Swimmer and he was a Flyer. He was sure now that he could feel content with seeing the happiness their relationship would have brought to his father. He would never know whether his father would have truly been supportive of a Swimmer/Flyer relationship much like his mother was, but it was nevertheless heartwarming to see a smile on his face in the Wall of Frozen Water.

Petrie slept happily that night happy that his "Sweet Swimmer" got to share such a special moment with him and to get to see those they had lost just once before finally moving on from the tragedies long gone, and that his friends all got to see the things they wanted more than anything else and hoped to achieve in the future. With this newfound motivation, the future of the Gang of Seven looked very bright.



Well, that will wrap up my entry for the December prompt. I went for the Gang having another one of those notorious moments where they sneak off, and discover something about themselves, ... and perhaps about each other in this case.

I just want to point out that what the Gang saw in the Wall of Frozen Water was purely my own opinion and does not reflect anyone else's opinion. If you disagree with any of the things I portrayed in the Wall of Frozen Water, let me know via review and tell me what you think each of the kids would see if they looked into the Wall of Frozen Water, which I will admit was based off the Mirror of Erised from Harry Potter.

Well, I have one less thing to worry about before Christmas now, so I guess I'll just keep relaxing until I finally fight off this flu virus. Again, I hope my efforts paid off despite me being sick.

Have a Merry Christmas or Happy Hanukkah or Merry Kwanzaa, and have a Happy New Year! :)petrie

8
Land Before Time Captions / The magic touch that puts on a smile
« on: September 30, 2019, 11:30:30 AM »


Mama Swimmer: "Now there's the smile I love to see!"

 :duckyhappy "Hehehee! Mama! That tickled-ed me! It did, it did! Yes, yes, yes!"

Caption away!

9
LBT Fanfiction / The Tree Star-Floating Game
« on: September 06, 2019, 12:35:29 PM »
Well, after many recurring periods of writer's block and procrastination (and a wi-fi card failure that stopped me midway through and forced me to switch computers :opetrie), I finally finished my entry for the Summer Exchange Prompt for July 2019. This one was just one of those that I had a very hard time with, and I ended up coming up with something decent (hopefully).

The prompt I was given was:


“Things can never stay the same for very long. Write a story about a time where the summer brings about great changes.”

So, I found myself watching "The Great Log-Running Game" again, and some strange idea came up in my head as I was writing this. I'll let you tell me if this fits in this universe or not, but maybe I just wanted to show some sense of creativity.

Enjoy! :)petrie



THE TREE STAR-FLOATING GAME



Littlefoot slowly opened his eyes and stretched his limbs. He sat up and looked around his nest to see that everything didn’t quite seem the way it always was whenever he woke up on an ordinary day.

Only then, his body felt as if someone had splashed sticky water all over him. It was like someone tried to splash something cold on him. Every inch of his body felt so moist for some reason.

“Why do I feel so … warm today?” he asked himself.

“It must be very hot this morning,” his grandfather replied as he and his mate stood up.

“And your body is trying to stay cool,” she added.

Littlefoot suddenly noticed just how hot the air around him felt. Every time he breathed in, it felt rather too warm.

“It feels so … strange,” he said, awestricken.

“Why don’t you have some breakfast and you can go find your friends?” his grandfather offered.

Littlefoot smiled at that idea. He couldn’t wait to see his friends so that he could ask them if they noticed the same thing he did.

“Sure, Grandpa,” he answered.

Grandpa Longneck promptly pulled off a tree star and set it down in front of his grandson, and Littlefoot wasted no time eating it, although it felt abnormally dry in his mouth. It just didn’t feel the same.

“Ugh! This tree star is so … dry,” he complained, “I’m barely chewing it and it’s crumbling to pieces in my mouth!”

“Hmm, … I suppose the same may happen to almost everything else in the valley, I’m afraid,” said Grandma Longneck.
Littlefoot gasped at this and looked up at his grandparents.

“Oh, no! You don’t mean …”

“Try not to worry about that, Littlefoot,” his grandfather reassured, “Go ahead and look for your friends, and have a nice drink along the way.”

Littlefoot sighed and turned away, “Okay, Grandpa. See you later.”

“And be careful,” said Grandma Longneck.

“You always say that!” Littlefoot replied in annoyance as he took off, and his grandparents chuckled at his sarcasm.

As he made his way through the valley, the Longneck looked around and saw that everything looked a little drier than usual. Some of the grass had turned brown, and flowers were just barely standing. It looked as though he was stepping into a living nightmare.

Suddenly, he heard gasping and frantic breathing above him, and he looked up and saw Petrie apparently trying to do a morning exercise flight, although it seemed he had lost his breath and would surely fall to the ground at any moment.

“Petrie!?” he gasped.

“Oh! So … so tired!” Petrie panted wearily as he frantically flapped his wings to keep himself aloft.

Littlefoot instinctively chased after him from below. He knew the Flyer would have no chance of staying in the air, and the least he could do was follow him so that when he did fall, he’d be able to land on something other than the hard ground.

He watched as Petrie suddenly began to dive his way down against his own will, and the Longneck skidded to a stop and waited for him to come down.

“Oof!” cried Petrie as he felt himself crash-landing onto something that he soon realized was Littlefoot’s back.

“I suppose today’s not the day to be out flying, huh?” commented Littlefoot.

A dazzled Petrie moaned in pain and shook his head to fight off the dizziness and regain his full senses, and he despondently climbed his way up Littlefoot’s neck and sat on top of his head.

“Me guess not,” he sighed, “It … so … hot.”

“The Great Valley looks so … different today,” said Littlefoot as he gazed at their surroundings, “Everything looks … almost dead, … and it feels hotter than we’ve ever experienced.”

“Me doubt that,” said Petrie, “Me sure we be in hotter places before.”

“Are you sure I’m just in some sleep story?” pondered Littlefoot.

Petrie shut his eyes tight for a moment, gritting his teeth, before reopening them, “Nope. This no sleep story.”

Littlefoot sighed in disappointment, “Then, how could this be happening?”

“Maybe Bright Circle get angry at us,” suggested Petrie.

“I … wouldn’t say that,” Littlefoot disagreed.

“That all me can think of. Me not as bright as you are,” sighed a downcast Petrie.

Littlefoot glanced up at the little Flyer perched on his head with a sarcastic glare.

“Petrie. Don’t ever think that you’re not as smart as you truly are. It’s part of being a kid,” he told him, “Let’s go find the others.”

Petrie’s reply was nothing more than a sigh, and he tried to make himself comfortable on Littlefoot’s head while the Longneck continued his way through the valley, determined to find some breakfast that hopefully wouldn’t turn to little disgusting pieces in their mouths.

“So, Petrie, did you find any place where there might be some good food?” asked Littlefoot.

Petrie thought back to the tiresome flight he had endured a moment ago, and soon he recalled one place where he had noticed lots of good-looking green food.

“Me think there plenty of food near Thundering Falls,” he answered, “Me just hope everyone not already there.”

“Well then, let’s find the others and we can all go to the Thundering Falls!” said Littlefoot excitedly as he ran as fast as he could to find whomever they might bump into, with Petrie barely managing to stay on his head as the Longneck’s speed nearly blew him off.

“Please not so fast!” shouted Petrie.

Littlefoot was nearly too excited to listen, but he did slow down a little so that the Flyer could catch his breath. On a morning like this, he’d do anything to find that green food no matter what it took.

Once the two had made it out of the forest, they sighed in relief at the sight of the Thundering Falls still roaring with all its pride, and green food was all over the place. It seemed like its own haven within something that should have been a haven if not for all the heat.

“It feel just like sweet home,” sighed Petrie happily.

“I don’t see the others, though,” pondered Littlefoot as he noticed nobody else in their presence.

“Me guess they not here yet,” shrugged Petrie.

“Petrie, do you think you could fly around the valley and find out where our friends are?” asked Littlefoot.

Petrie gave him a sarcastic glare and rolled his eyes.

“You know it too hot for me to fly,” he pouted.

Littlefoot wouldn’t give up that easily, though. As he looked down at the river, he knew just what the solution would be.

“Then why don’t you take a nice drink to cool off, and then you can fly?” he offered.

“Me much rather drink all day,” commented Petrie as he slid his way down the Longneck’s body from neck to tail before he landed on his feet and brought his beak down into the soothing, cold water. He instantaneously felt a pleasurable sensation as the water cooled his beak, both inside and out. He brought his head back up and licked his own beak to keep it cool before ducking back down for another sip.

Littlefoot brought his forelimbs up against a tree that was short enough for him to reach, and he reached up with his neck to grab a few green tree stars, pulling them off with his teeth.

“You’ve got good eyes, Petrie,” he chuckled.

Petrie blushed at the comment as he kept drinking from the river. Even receiving such praise from his dearest friends tended to overwhelm and embarrass him from time to time.

The Longneck gazed at the five tree stars he had collected, and he took a bite out of one of them and could tell right away that these were still good to eat.

“Mmm. Very good,” he said once he had swallowed his bite, “Petrie, come try one of these!”

The Flyer brought his head back up and glanced at the gathered tree stars. He eyed them for a moment as if he was looking for anything suspicious, but he found nothing of interest and soon took a bite for himself.

“Hmm. Not too bad,” he said in satisfaction as he ate, “Still, no compare to tree sweets, though.”

Littlefoot simply shrugged and kept eating the tree star he had started on. The two just sat there and ate silently until they had finished their tree stars.

“So, Petrie, now are you ready to fly again?” asked Littlefoot with a smirk.

Petrie smirked back as if he was getting ready to make a retort or complain about something else, but eventually he let out a small laugh and lifted himself back into the sky.

“Me be right back with our friends!” he called before he flew back into the forest.

“Okay, Petrie! See you soon!” Littlefoot replied, and once the Flyer was gone, he went back to the smaller trees and started picking off tree stars to gather for his friends.

He wanted to treat … most of them … to a nice surprise breakfast, and he knew that tree stars would always be part of the meal. He had a very special kind of breakfast in mind, and it was one he hoped they would never forget.

“Now for some tree sweets,” he said to himself as he looked around, trying to spot any, “If there are any around here.”

He did manage to spot some red sweets on a couple of trees, and he tried swinging them to get them to fall off, but they wouldn’t budge.

“I suppose I shouldn’t have sent Petrie out too early,” he sighed sadly, “I don’t mind waiting, though. It’ll still be a nice surprise.”

He didn’t have to wait long before Petrie made his way back, along with Cera and Spike, who was carrying Ducky on his back.

“Petrie! Over here!” he called.

The Flyer promptly flew his way over to the tree Littlefoot was trying to take the sweets from, and the Longneck didn’t even need to tell Petrie what he wanted. He knew immediately as if he could read his friend’s instincts.

He grasped the top of each sweet with his feet and pulled them off the branches, lowering them in front of Littlefoot so that they would fall gently rather than break apart upon hitting the ground. He kept doing this until ten sweets had been gathered along with the tree stars the Longneck had gathered.

“Hi, Littlefoot!” said Ducky rather cheerfully despite it being so blazing hot.

“You’d better have a reason for dragging us over here when it’s this hot,” sighed Cera tiredly, “Every step to get here was a pain for my aching legs.”

“Would you really think it’s too hot for a nice … breakfast!?” announced Littlefoot dramatically, and he swung his tail out of the way to reveal five tree stars with two sweets on top of each one.

“Wow!” gasped Ducky as Spike gasped in amazement along with her, “Littlefoot, those look so delicious! Yep, yep, yep!”

“There’s one for everybody, too, so we can all enjoy one!” added Littlefoot proudly.

“Yay!” cheered Ducky.

“Yippee!” said Petrie.

“Oooo-kay,” said Cera with a strange chuckle, feeling rather surprised by this breakfast, “Food’s been such a hard thing to come by this morning.”

“Cera dad ranting about food again like usual?” snickered Petrie mischievously.

“He asked every neighbor for food and nobody had anything to offer, so he went off on one of his rants again,” sighed Cera, “Not even Tria could calm him down.”

“At least it is not as bad as when the falls stopped-ed,” shrugged Ducky, trying to add some form of relief to their situation, “There is still plenty of water. There is, there is.”

“Try telling that to my dad,” huffed Cera.

Nobody bothered to respond to that statement, and they started eating their breakfast.

“So, why has everything suddenly changed-ed?” asked Ducky.

“Yeah. It never this hot and dry before,” added Petrie.

“I honestly don’t know,” replied Littlefoot, “I don’t know if anyone does.”

“I, for one, know that Mr. Thicknose doesn’t know!” teased Cera, but no one paid attention.

“So, … if we don’t know, … then … what are we going to do?” asked Ducky.

“I guess we’ll just have to make do with it,” sighed Littlefoot.

“I may have to swim in very warm water,” lamented Ducky, “I do not like it when it is too warm. No, no, no.”

“Me have a hard time flying,” complained Petrie, “Me will fall from sky almost every time me try to fly.”

“I’ll have to listen to my dad rant about everything and become an overcontrolling neighbor,” said Cera.

“At least he’s not here to stop us from having a drink to go with our breakfast,” smirked Littlefoot.

His friends all smirked back and promptly made their way to the river after finishing their breakfast and started taking sips of water. With the Thundering Falls still roaring as proudly as they ever did, the water was still nice and cold, perfect for a morning drink.

“This is so refreshing, I could jump in and relax all day! Yep, yep, yep!” said Ducky cheerfully, and before anyone could stop her, she jumped into the cool water and brought her head back up, letting the water soothe her up to her neck, “I love it! I do, I do!”

“Enjoy it while it lasts,” sighed Cera.

Suddenly, they heard footsteps slowly approaching from the trees, and they could tell it could only have been a group of grownups presumably intending to have breakfast here.

“Which probably won’t be long at all,” Cera quickly added.

“Me think we should … go,” said Petrie nervously, and he quickly shot up into the sky and disappeared above the forest.

“Hey! Wait for me!” said Ducky as she got out of the water and ran into the forest, followed closely by Spike, Littlefoot and Cera.

The kids left just before they could be sighted by any of the adults arriving to their only hope for breakfast.



The five kids all wandered around the Great Valley, unsure of what to do next. It was still blazing hot, and many of the trees and flowers looked helplessly dry. It certainly didn’t feel like the Great Valley, but they had to face the harsh reality that it was, and it was just not the same.

“Talk about it being completely opposite from Days of Rising Waters. Me probably prefer that over this,” said Petrie.

“Despite your bad luck in the Days of Rising Waters?” remarked Cera.

Petrie glared at the Threehorn and soon turned away from her.

“At least it would be much cooler than this,” said Ducky, “It would be so much more fun. It would, it would.”

“What ‘fun’ is there on a day like this?” complained Cera.

Littlefoot looked up at a few good-looking tree stars and pulled them off a tree branch.

“Maybe we could play ‘Catch the Tree Star’,” he suggested.

“And let them crumble to pieces when we catch them? They’re too dry,” protested Cera.

“These look okay,” said Littlefoot, looking down at the ones he had just collected.

“Hpmh! For now!” the Threehorn retorted.

“Me think we at least give it a try,” said Petrie reassuringly.

“Let’s! Yes, yes, yes!” agreed Ducky excitedly.

“Okay!” said Littlefoot, and he grabbed the tree star with his teeth and tossed it into the sky.

Ducky, Petrie and Spike all went off to chase it, but Cera stayed where she was, unconvinced that this game would last very long on a day so hot and dry, … and not very windy, apparently.

Petrie tried to grasp the tree star with his feet, but it started falling just before he could reach it. Ducky tried to jump for it, but she ran a little too far before doing so, and she narrowly missed. Spike caught it with his mouth and happily ate it.

“Spike!” Ducky and Petrie complained, glaring at the Spiketail.

Spike simply smiled sheepishly and turned his attention to a nearby group of dying tall grass, while Ducky and Petrie could only walk despondently back to fetch another tree star.

“Well, did you get it?” asked Littlefoot.

“Spike ate-ed it,” sighed Ducky.

“We no get tree star,” said Petrie, shaking his head.

“Okay, how about this one?” offered Littlefoot, tossing them another tree star in the sky.

The Swimmer and Flyer once again started chasing their new tree star, but again they missed as it didn’t travel very far due to the lack of wind and ended up landing in the river nearby.

“I guess I will have to swim in that warm water,” said Ducky, “I do not like this. No, no, no.”

“You good Swimmer, Ducky. You swim in any water,” said Petrie in an attempt to reassure her.

“Except for rapids,” Ducky pointed out as she dived in and swam up to the floating tree star.

Petrie watched with a sigh as his best friend reached for the tree star and brought it back to the riverbank before climbing back onto dry land.

“I wish we could play in the water,” she sighed sadly.

“Me no like getting me wings wet,” replied Petrie.

“Then I wish there was a way we could play in the water and not get so wet,” added Ducky, giving Petrie a playful look of sarcasm.

“Me wish there be wind to help me fly,” said Petrie.

Hearing those words suddenly gave Ducky a brilliant idea …

“That is it!” she said, “Maybe with just a little bit of wind, we can fly and swim!”

“Oh, me not doing that again!” whimpered Petrie, remembering that one time they went vine-swinging.

“No, Petrie. We just need a few big tree stars that can float!” said Ducky, “We are little, and with tree stars that are big enough, we can float across the water and maybe fly over it with enough wind! Yes, yes, yes!”

“But there be no wind today,” said Petrie, shaking his head.

“How about if you fly and check if there will be any wind?” asked Ducky.

“Well, … okay,” said Petrie doubtfully, and he hesitantly lifted himself into the sky and flew around for any signs of even the slightest breeze.

Once he got high enough to see the canopies of the forests, he felt only the faintest whisper of wind blow at him, which he was sure would not be enough for whatever Ducky had in mind. Gradually, though, the tops of the trees began to move a little bit, up until the closest ones to him started gently swing around.

“Me think there be little wind,” he called down to Ducky.

“Okay!” responded Ducky, giving a thumbs up, and she rushed inside some trees and came back out a moment later with two big tree stars that appeared to be in good condition unlike all the others they had seen, and four sticks.

“Whoa!” gasped Petrie, surprised by how big the tree stars were on such a day like this, “So, … what we do with those?”

“You will see!” said Ducky with a wink, and she gave Petrie one of the tree stars and kept the other one for herself.

Petrie watched as the Swimmer ran up a tiny rock slope that stretched just over the river, and she jumped, placing her feet on the tree star while holding it with both hands. She landed with a splash, and Petrie was astonished to see her standing up straight on her floating tree star with her arms stretching outward to balance herself. He was utterly astonished by what he was witnessing.

“With just a little wind, we can travel down the river on these tree stars!” chuckled Ducky.

“But … there not much wind today,” shrugged Petrie.

“We should try it on faster waters,” suggested Ducky.

Petrie gulped at those words, but as Ducky kicked against the water with one foot and guided her tree star back to land, she winked at the Flyer in reassurance.

“Do not worry, Petrie. It will be easy. It will, it will! Yep, yep, yep!”

Petrie didn’t have time to think of a response before Ducky grabbed his hand and started running back towards the Thundering Falls, pulling him with her.

“Hey, what are you guys up to now?” asked Littlefoot curiously.

“You will see!” giggled Ducky as she and a reluctant Petrie ran back through the trees.

“Probably up to their own shenanigans that only two-footers can do,” sighed Cera.

“Don’t be jealous, Cera,” said Littlefoot, “We four-footers have our own ways of having fun, too, you know.”

“I don’t think I need to be taught that lesson again,” huffed Cera, remembering her own experiences with trying to play a two-footer-only game.



Ducky and Petrie made their way back to the Thundering Falls and hid themselves behind some large rocks. From where they stood, they could easily jump their way into the rushing waters with their tree stars while surprising everyone who was relaxing or taking a morning drink.

Ducky took two sticks and wrapped two points of her tree star around each of them tightly, and she did the same to Petrie’s tree star with the other two sticks before handing it back to him.

Petrie was still nervous about Ducky’s idea, but the Swimmer was beyond excited. She couldn’t wait to see what was possible once they made their jump into those fast waters.

“You sure this safe, Ducky?” asked Petrie.

“As long as we are careful, we should be just fine, Petrie,” chuckled Ducky, “This will be so much fun! You will see! Yep, yep, yep!”

“Umm, … okay,” gulped Petrie.

“Here,” said Ducky, and she lifted Petrie by his shoulders, “Go ahead and put your tree star under your feet and hold onto it, and I will let you slide down.”

Gulping with dread, Petrie did as he was told, setting his two feet standing on his tree star and holding onto the front and back of it with his hands.

“And I will be right behind you!” giggled Ducky, and she let her best Flyer friend down the smooth, rocky slide that led straight down into the water right behind the giant waterfall.

Petrie jolted, closed his eyes and held on tightly to his tree star for dear life as he slid down the tunnel and landed right on the water. He didn’t open his eyes until he sped right through the Thundering Falls that soaked him from head to toe, wingtip to wingtip, and felt himself gently floating on the water. He gasped as he found himself being carried by the water straight towards the group of adults that he and his friends had so narrowly avoided a short while ago.

“Now let go and stretch your arms out like this!” chuckled Ducky, stretching her arms for balance while standing on her tree star with her own two feet.

Petrie cautiously lifted his wings up and let go of the tree star, and he stretched them out as wide as he could, with one arm pointing straight towards the direction they were travelling, and the other pointing back. He slowly started to gain speed as he tried to maintain his balance.

“Okay,” he chuckled nervously.

“Now, let’s go!” cheered Ducky, and she slightly lifted her front foot and sped slightly ahead of Petrie.

The Flyer did the same thing with his front foot, and he managed to keep up with her. Their tree stars left sprays of water trailing behind them, so the Flyer tried not to get directly behind the Swimmer so that he wouldn’t get water sprayed all over him.

Before long, he found this to be rather … enjoyable. The water was nice and cool, and it ran gently through the valley, creating a spraying breeze around them.

Soon, they caught the attention of the grownups and some of their children drinking from the river. The kids were all astonished by what they were seeing. The adults didn’t know what to make of it.

“Wow! Look at them go!” gasped a young Longneck.

“What are those things they’re on?” said a Swimmer.

“Oh, they’re just tree stars with sticks in them,” sighed an old Threehorn.

“I think they’re amazing!” the Threehorn’s daughter replied.

Ducky and Petrie chuckled at the kids watching them, and they soon slid into the forest side-by-side, steering down the river by twisting their hips to turn left or right whenever the river curved. They occasionally sprayed each other with water when one got directly in front of the other, but each laughed it off.

Soon, they found themselves back where they had been a few minutes prior, and they saw Littlefoot, Cera and Spike watching them.

“Hey! Look at us!” called Ducky cheerfully, waving to their friends.

“Wee, hoo!” yelled Petrie excitedly.

“Whoa! Look at Ducky and Petrie!” gasped Littlefoot.

“Oh, great. Another one of Ducky’s water games,” said a disinterested Cera.

Spike watched in amazement as his sister and Flyer friend slid down the river, and soon the two were just about gone.

“Let’s follow them!” said Littlefoot, and he and Spike ran down the riverbank to catch up to their friends, followed soon after by a reluctant Cera, not wanting to be left alone.

The Swimmer and Flyer were going at it with their new game. It reminded them of when Ducky had invented her log-running game, and Petrie didn’t know which was more fun. They slid forwards and sideways, jumped over large rocks and occasionally sprayed each other with their water trails. The wind slowly sped them up as they journeyed down the river, smirking at each other as if they were eager to race each other to the end of the river.

“Wee!” whistled Petrie.

“This is fun! Yep, yep, yep!” chortled Ducky.

“Me get hang of it so quickly!” chuckled Petrie, “Me could do this all day!”

“Me, too!” agreed Ducky.

Then, they looked ahead and noticed the river splitting into two different directions as it went into a forest containing the largest trees in the Great Valley. They smirked at each other as they pondered just what they would do next …

“I will take one way and you will take the other,” giggled Ducky.

“Me meet you on other side!” replied Petrie, and the Flyer took the left path while Ducky turned to the right.

They waved at each other before going their separate ways, each eager to know what was on the other’s path once they met up again.

Ducky found herself skidding past green floating pads with tiny animals that watched her with curiosity, and she playfully waved at them as she floated past. There were several rocks sticking up from the water, sloping towards the direction the water was traveling. Ducky slid on those whenever she could so she could try jumping off them and landing back in the water with a splash, keeping her feet on her tree star whenever she landed.

“Wee, haa!” she whistled on one of her jumps in excitement, “Splishy, splashy! I could do this all the time! Yep, yep, yep!”

Meanwhile, Petrie was deep in the forest, sliding down a very narrow river path that kept turning to the left and right. There never seemed to be a straight line anywhere, and it nearly made him dizzy, but he kept adjusting his feet to turn his tree star to the left or right whenever there was a curve in the water flow.

“Me think me much rather go other way next time we do this,” he said to himself.

After one final right-hand corner, he saw the other portion of river meeting back up with the one he was on, and soon he noticed Ducky coming out the other way and rejoining him.

“Hello again!” giggled Ducky, “So, what do you see on your path?”

“It so dizzying and me see just trees,” answered Petrie.

“I saw lots of rocks to jump on and plenty of open grass,” said Ducky.

“Me think me much rather go that way next time,” commented Petrie.

“Hey!” a voice called out.

The two friends looked and noticed Littlefoot appearing to be rather frantic.

“Hi, Littlefoot! How did you catch up to us so quickly!?” called Ducky.

“I took a shortcut,” answered Littlefoot, “Listen! You gotta get off that river now! There’re fast waters ahead that lead straight to some falls! It’ll be too dangerous to keep going from here!”

“Hehe! You sure about that?” chuckled Petrie dismissively, “Me having too much fun!”

“Guys, I’m serious! You’ve gotta get off that river right now!” warned Littlefoot.

“We will get off when we …”

Suddenly, they looked ahead and noticed that the river seemed to suddenly point towards sky, but they knew that sign meant that there could only be a sudden downhill slope just ahead. They gasped in horror as they realized just how much danger they may had just put themselves in with their foolish mistake …

“… have … had … enough fun,” Ducky slowly finished her sentence as she registered their newfound sense of trouble just ahead, knowing it was too late to turn back with the wind carrying them forward and the water rushing faster than before.

“Um, … m-me think me … have enough …” Petrie began, and before he could say anymore, they reached the top of the slope and started their way down the rapids, desperately keeping their feet on their out-of-control tree stars and holding on the points with their hands.

“WHOA!” they yelled in panic.

Littlefoot could only watch as his two friends slid helplessly down the river, and without thinking twice, he ran off to find as much help as he could get. He knew time was short, and any moment they could reach that giant waterfall that Cera so nearly fell from after her idiotic attempt at log-running.

Ducky and Petrie slid down the twisting turns of the merciless rapids running through the valley. Their hearts were ready to jump out of their chests as they tried to keep calm and brace everything that came at them. For Ducky, it was one thing to be able to travel down this river with a log and a stick, but a tree star wrapped around two sticks and nothing to row with was something entirely different. They had no control of their ride, they couldn’t slow down, and it became a challenge to stay on their tree stars and remain afloat.

“I think we should … do this … on a different river in the future,” panicked Ducky.

“You can say that again!” replied Petrie, giving his friend a strange look.

Ducky knew the expression Petrie was showing her. He seemed to be directing some of his anger at her for coming up with this idea and inadvertently putting them in danger by choosing this river to try it out.

“Petrie, I am sorry, okay!?” she panted, “I did not know!”

Petrie was silent for a moment as they sped down another tight bend before he eventually replied, “Me know you no mean to do this, Ducky! Me forgive you, but right now me think we need to … DO … SOMETHING!”

The water ran faster, and the two lost their balance and fell to their knees, keeping their hands on the front of their tree stars. They pulled on the fronts to try and slow down their little rafts, but it was no use. They were completely out of their control, and it seemed that nothing could be done to regain control.

They frantically looked around to see if anyone was nearby to help them, but they saw nobody on land or up in the sky. It seemed that they would get no help and they would be doomed to plummet down that waterfall that was surely only a short distance away. They quivered as they feared for their very lives.

After one last slight left-hand bend, they looked ahead and gasped with horror …

The water seemed to come to a dead end with nothing but sky ahead, but fog seemed to be emitting from below. However, they knew exactly what this was …

“This is it!” cried Ducky.

“We goners! We done for!” wailed Petrie.

Ducky’s tree star brushed against Petrie’s, and the two held hands and rubbed their cheeks together, preparing to meet their demise together.

“I am so sorry!” sniffled Ducky tearfully.

“Me forgive you!” Petrie repeated.

“I guess … we are going down together!”

“We going to Great Beyond together!”

They shut their eyes tight and held on as they heard the waterfall getting louder and louder, and they felt water spraying lightly on them, indicating that the end was very near. In just mere seconds, they would fall hundreds of feet into the waters below, never to see the light of day again. They took one last deep breath and prepared for the end.

Suddenly, they heard a Flyer’s screech from above, and before they could even ponder anymore thoughts, they felt themselves being picked up by their backs by what just had to be Flyer talons. After a few panicky seconds, they opened their eyes and found themselves flying over the valley, and once they looked up, a familiar face awaited them …

“I gotcha, kids!”

“Mama!” Petrie screeched in delight.

“Oh, Petrie’s mommy! We are so happy to see you!” cried Ducky joyously.

“Hang on tight, kids!” said Mama Flyer as she soared over the valley, one of her talons carrying her son and the other carrying Ducky, looking for a safe place to land so the kids could catch their breaths.

“How did you find us so quickly?” asked Ducky.

“Littlefoot came to tell me you two were in trouble, so I wasted no time trying to find you,” answered Mama Flyer, “We’ll save the explaining for when we land.”

Ducky and Petrie looked at each other nervously. They knew they would be in for quite a scolding once this flight was over.

Soon, the cerulean Flyer made her way back into the quiet area of the valley where both families lived just across the water from each other, and she gently made her way towards the ground. She slowly loosened her grip on the kids to allow them to gently land on their feet, still holding their tree stars, before touching down herself.

The two kids glanced at each other, trying to maintain their composure as they prepared to face their scolding. All they could do was brace for it.

“You two really have a knack for leaving us worried about you all the time,” said Mama Flyer as her voice slowly began to grow stern, “Just what were you thinking, though, when you decided to go down that river with those, … uh, … tree stars?”

Mama Flyer cast an awkward glance at the tree stars the children had in their hands, and the sticks they wrapped around. For her, they seemed rather … unusual.

“Ms. Flyer …,” Ducky began after taking a deep breath to prepare herself, “… this is my fault.”

Petrie wrapped an arm around the Swimmer’s back to show his deep care and support for his dearest friend. His mother sighed and silently nodded, gesturing for an explanation.

“Well, Ducky, go on. I’m listening.”

Ducky gulped as she began her version of the events that had just taken place …

“Well, … we were all getting bored-ed because it was dry and hot. We had tried-ed to play ‘Catch the Tree Star,’ but it was no use. No, no, no. So, then, … after seeing a tree star floating in the river, I … got this idea of how Petrie and I could have fun.”

Petrie nodded, “We get these tree stars, wrap two sticks around them, and go to Thundering Falls. Then we go into water and slide our way down, standing on floating tree stars.”

“But, … I did not know … that … that river led-ed to … that waterfall that Cera almost falled down,” gulped Ducky, “I was so careless. I was, I was.”

“Ducky, I’ve warned you many times to not go in that part of the river.”

That wasn’t Mama Flyer’s voice, and Ducky instantly gulped and quivered as she recognized that voice as the one belonging to her own mother. She turned and just so happened to notice her mother standing just a few feet away, with Littlefoot next to her. It seemed obvious that the Longneck must have told her what had happened as well. Ducky sighed sadly and turned her eyes back to Petrie, who was still hugging her around the back. Cera and Spike were not far behind.

“Thank goodness you’re safe!” said Littlefoot, “Are you two alright?”

Ducky didn’t answer out of shame, so Petrie nodded for her.

“As much as that may have sounded like fun, you must remember: that river is dangerous once you go too far down,” said Mama Flyer.

“The fast waters are no place to be playing those kinds of games,” agreed Mama Swimmer, “There are places where it is safe to play, and there are places where it is not. Have you not learned that lesson after what happened at the Sinking Sand a long time ago?”

The five kids all blushed sheepishly at the mention of that incident that had never been able to escape their worst memories.

“I would be okay with you trying to play that game again, but only if you find somewhere that’s safe,” said Mama Swimmer.

Ducky tearfully looked up at her mother, then at Petrie’s mother, and back to her own. Petrie continued to console her by keeping a wing wrapped warmly around her back.

“We are so sorry,” she sobbed, “We did not know we were in dangerous waters. No, no, no.”

“No,” agreed Petrie, shaking his head, “We really, … really sorry.”

“Listen, kids, we love you very much and we want you to be safe. All this wandering into dangerous places on a regular basis has got to stop. We’ve told you time and time again, but apparently that lesson has been the most difficult one for you to remember,” said Mama Flyer.

“We want you to be able to look out for yourselves and each other once you’re in your Time of Great Growing,” added Mama Swimmer, “This is not the way to be doing that. You put yourselves in danger today, and at the same time, you put each other in danger.”

Ducky and Petrie looked shamefully at each other and stared down at the grass, sharing the guilt they felt for once again almost getting themselves killed by some stupid game they had come up with.

“G-guys, please don’t feel bad. There’s still a lot we can do on a day like this,” said Littlefoot optimistically.

“Littlefoot, … I’m gonna have to ask you and Cera to run along and have some fun on your own for a while,” said Mama Swimmer, “Ms. Flyer and I need to teach Ducky and Petrie a lesson.”

Littlefoot was stunned. Were they really going to isolate his Swimmer and Flyer friends for the rest of the day? It didn’t seem fair to him despite their near-death experience.

“Serves them right if you ask me,” sighed Cera.

Littlefoot glared at the Threehorn, but she had already turned around and begun to walk away.

“Well, guys, … I guess I’ll see you tomorrow then,” he said solemnly, before he reluctantly turned and left his friends to face whatever punishment might be coming to them.

“Spike, would you like to go join Littlefoot and Cera?” offered Mama Swimmer.

The Spiketail looked cluelessly at his companions for a moment before he eventually turned his attention not towards Littlefoot and Cera, but rather towards some grass.

“I guess not,” sighed Mama Swimmer.

“Um, … w-what lesson you tr-trying to t-teach us now?” stammered Petrie.

Mama Swimmer glanced at Mama Flyer and gave her a wink.

“If you don’t mind, Ms. Flyer, I’ll take it from here,” she offered.

“Alright then,” nodded Mama Flyer, “I’ll see you two kids later.”

With that, the cerulean Flyer lifted off into the sky and flew away, leaving the two kids rather puzzled.

“Kids?” said Mama Swimmer calmly, and the duo nervously eyed her, “I know this nice, little pond not far from here. It’s very quiet there, there’s plenty of space, and there’re a few nice ways to jump or slide in with those … tree stars.”

Ducky and Petrie were very surprised to hear that. They could only wonder just what the elder Swimmer was trying to tell them.

“W-what do you mean, Mama?” asked Ducky.

“Let’s just say that I’m … curious,” she said, and she pointed at the kids’ tree stars with their sticks still wrapped underneath them, “Just … I can’t help but wonder what you were up to with those.”

“Well, … um …” fidgeted Petrie.

“Follow me, kids. The little pond is right this way,” instructed Mama Swimmer, and she walked over some tall grass, prompting the kids to follow her.

As they brushed through the grass, they were left with so many unanswered questions about Mama Swimmer’s mindset. Normally, they would have expected her to punish them after something like this, but something else was apparently on her mind if curiosity had gotten the best of her, which itself was a very rare thing to happen.

Eventually, they moved the last few pieces of grass out of the way, and they gasped at what lied right in front of them …

It was a decent-sized pond with grass and a few rocks sticking up from under the water. The water was glistening beautifully under the light of the Bright Circle, and a tiny, narrow waterfall provided some peaceful ambience. A very narrow stream seemed to branch off from the pond through the tall grass that seemingly forested it.

It was very small compared to the Thundering Falls, but its sheer beauty made up for it gorgeously.

“Sometimes, I like to come here to refresh my thoughts just by listening to the sound of gentle waters,” explained Mama Swimmer, “Think of it being much like Tria’s mud pool, only it’s much more refreshing for a little Swimmer and Flyer like you to relax in.”

She laughed a little at her own last few words, and Ducky and Petrie blushed sheepishly at the way she referred to them.

“Well, kids, go ahead. Show me what you two were up to,” winked Mama Swimmer.

The two kids hesitated for a moment, staring at each other in awe. They still couldn’t comprehend why she was letting them get right back into playing that game that so nearly got them killed. Perhaps because here they would get to do it in a much safer place? That seemed to make the most sense to them.

Eventually, they shrugged their shoulders and made their way up to the top of the hill and gently set their tree stars down on the water. Ducky was once again the first to jump onto her little pad before Petrie cautiously hopped onto his.

“Well, here go nothing,” said Petrie nervously.

“At least my mama is letting us have some fun. Yep, yep, yep,” said Ducky modestly, and she let the water carry her down the small waterfall, followed closely by Petrie.

The two landed on the pond still standing on their tree stars and floating around the place much slower than they had done at the Thundering Falls. They were floating just fast enough to slide up some rocks to do some funny jumps over the water, and with very little wind in the area, they sometimes ended up stuck right in the middle of the pond and would have to help each other get out of the water and walk back up the hill for another splashy jump.

Mama Swimmer was quite astounded by her daughter’s creativity. It reminded her of when Ducky told her about the log-running game she had created and Cera making a complete fool of herself. This time, it seemed as if Ducky and Petrie so nearly made fools out of themselves, but now they had very clearly gotten the hang of this fun game that Ducky had so cleverly come up with.

“You amaze me every time, dear,” she commented to her daughter.

Ducky cheerfully laughed at her mother’s compliment, and she and Petrie took one more jump and aimed for the narrow river that ran through the tall grass.

Mama Swimmer instinctively stood up and slowly followed them, not wanting to lose sight of those adventurous kids.

“Sometimes, they seem to be adventurous troublemakers,” she chuckled to herself in amusement.

Ducky and Petrie found themselves on another fun water ride. The creek carried them gently through the areas of tall grass, and they occasionally spotted green floating pads with strange creatures watching them with curiosity. They looked at each other and smiled as they thought of what they had just been through; from waking up to a boring, dry, hot morning with seemingly all the green food going bad, to suddenly coming up with another fun game that so nearly led to their deaths but still managing to find another way to enjoy it. Sometimes, even the hottest days could bring many surprises.

Eventually, they noticed their path seemingly ending up ahead, but then they noticed the river was branching into two different directions, and they realized this was the same river that flowed right through the area they called home; the same river that was the only thing that stood between their nests.

“Wee!” whistled Petrie.

“Woohoo!” cheered Ducky, “This suddenly feels like my new favorite game! Yep, yep, yep!”

“Still no compare to being high in the sky,” admitted Petrie.

“But for a water game, this is so much fun!” laughed Ducky.

“Hehe! Me guess you right!” agreed Petrie.

“Too much fun for your own good!” teased Mama Swimmer, having tracked them down.

“Oh, Mama!” blushed Ducky, while Petrie simply laughed.

“And you’re still the only ones having fun!” came Cera’s grouchy voice just as the Swimmer and Flyer spotted her, along with Littlefoot and Spike, “What we might as well call ‘the Hot Time’ just doesn’t suit me. It is the most boring time of the season.”

“But think about it, Cera. When you find something really fun like Petrie and I did-ed, you will not want to stop having fun! Nope, nope, nope!” said Ducky.

“Speak for yourself,” grunted Cera.

“Come on, Cera. I think you just haven’t found what’s fun for you just yet,” commented Littlefoot.

“Ya think!?” said Cera sarcastically.

“This most water fun me ever have, even though me Flyer,” said Petrie, “There always ways to, … well, … find fun for everybody!”

Cera lied down against the ground and stared glumly at her reflection in the river, “Whatever.”

The other kids laughed at her despondent attitude, and Ducky and Petrie began to gently splash each other while still standing on their floating tree stars. Mama Swimmer brought herself into the fun by splashing them both by surprise, and they splashed her back. Littlefoot and Spike laughed as they watched, while Cera simply paid no attention and kept sulking at how boring the dry time was.

“Some things will never change …”



So, Ducky and Petrie have practically invented prehistoric surfing! LOL!

First, let me just point out that I originally did NOT intend for this to be yet another "Ducky and Petrie" story. It was initially going to feature everyone doing something, but this just randomly ended up being the case. Forgive me, but those are the two I find the most easy to write about, maybe because I understand those characters better than anyone else, including Littlefoot. It just continues to spread like wildfire in my mind. :duckyhappy :)petrie

Now, I mentioned earlier that I ran into a couple of mishaps right in the middle of writing this story. Unfortunately, there may still be a few lingering ones. My old laptop (which I had been writing my fanfictions on) suffered a wi-fi card failure, which means that its internet days are over (since I'm not going to be looking for some long ethernet cable), so I had to copy all my stuff over to my newer laptop, which is having some minor problems with not being able to power off on its own when I ask it to. I'm constantly having to do hard shutdowns, and I'm starting to get sick of laptops in general. It's time for me to start using desktops again. :(petrie I'm gonna have my little brother investigate the problem to see what the culprit of all this is.

As a result of all this, I am considering taking an indefinite hiatus from fanfiction writing, so I may not be back in this section of the forum again until some point in early 2020. So, this will likely be my last LBT story of 2019. That doesn't mean I'll be gone, though. I'll stay active on other parts of the forum whenever I can, and I'll definitely be back for the Fanfiction Awards once those pop up next month! :)petrie

Overall, this year wasn't quite as memorable as last year in terms of my fanfictions, but it was another good year on the forum for me. I particularly enjoyed joining the fandub as the voice of Petrie, and if we ever end up doing the sequels, I'd be delighted in reprising the part with my squeaky Petrie voice!  :)petrie"Squeak! Heehee!"

Anyways, have a good day, everyone, and I'll see you later!

10
Computer and Electronics / Wi-fi card failure
« on: September 01, 2019, 02:23:47 PM »
Well, progress on my Summer Exchange Prompt fanfic entry was put to a sudden halt two days ago. The computer that I had been doing my fanfictions on (my 2015 HP notebook that has clearly seen better days) has had its Wi-fi card crap out on me. Up until now, my wi-fi had been crashing on an almost monthly basis and a computer restart would usually kick it back to life.  This time, though, it didn't work out that way. I restarted it three times, and during the second restart it looked for a moment as if it would work again, but then it stopped once I entered my Windows password. After the third attempt, and the wi-fi light remained orange, I looked at the taskbar and wi-fi wasn't even listed. I just had the Airplane Mode listed, so I gave up. The defibrillator wasn't able to start the heart back up. :opetrie

As a result, I had to move all my fanfiction documents over to my newer laptop that thankfully still has internet on it. The thing is ... it sucks that I now have only one computer that has internet access, as having two of them had been quite useful. Now, I'll just have to make do with this for probably a year or two until my situation improves. :(petrie

11
Visual Art / Diddy's Non-LBT artwork
« on: July 30, 2019, 06:12:36 PM »
I think it's time I showcased some non-LBT stuff I've done, and I thought I'd start out with this to show off how good I've gotten with posing 3D models. :)petrie



This was made with a 3D model animation program called MikuMikuDance (MMD for short). I haven't been able to get my hands on a computer sufficient enough for SFM, so for my modelling artwork, MMD will suffice.

We begin this thread with Diddy Kong apparently trying to save a city from chaos, or going on a rampage, depending on your opinion. :DD

12
Land Before Time Captions / No bother me right now.
« on: July 15, 2019, 03:43:23 PM »


The moment you realize that keeping your child happy is harder than it seems ...

13
LBT Fanfiction / Is it Right?
« on: July 12, 2019, 08:22:21 PM »
The rays of the Bright Circle bathed the Great Valley with orange light in the waning hours before dark. The water glistened and sparkled like nothing ever seen before, and everything sounded as peaceful as it could ever have. This couldn’t compare to anything else the young Longneck had seen in his life. It seemed just as his mother had described it …

“The valley is filled with green food, more than you could ever eat and more cool water than you could ever drink. It's a wonderful, beautiful place, where we'll live happily with many more of our own kind.”

Littlefoot paused as he thought of the last part of that sentence …

“Many more of our own kind …” he pondered.

A day had passed since he and his new friends had reached the Great Valley, and throughout that one day, Littlefoot had not come across one “of his own kind” who wanted to play with him. Strangely, there didn’t seem to be that many children in the valley at all, for that matter. All there really seemed to be were himself, his friends and their families. There were many others in the valley, but none seemed to have had children with them. Perhaps, they were still taking the time to settle in to their new home or were so taken aback by its wondrous beauty, or perhaps most of the children didn’t survive the journey like he and his friends did.

Suddenly, Littlefoot thought of his friends …

“Is it right?” he questioned himself as he thought just how insane it must have been for him to make friends with those of different kinds, … but not a single one of his own kind. Just how could this have happened? Was it by pure luck? Was it by sheer coincidence? Was it because they were all just as lost and confused as he was? Something just had to bring them together other than just some miracle and a life-changing adventure …

“Threehorns never play with Longnecks!”



“We all keep to our own kind; the Threehorns, the Spiketails, the Swimmers, the Flyers. We never do anything together.”

“Why?”

“Well, because we’re different. It’s always been that way.”

“Well, why?”

“Oh, don’t worry so much. When we reach the Great Valley, there will be many Longnecks for you to play with.”


He found himself again questioning just how wrong his mother might have been. If there were any other Longnecks for him to play with, where were they? If everyone was different and never did anything together, why did he just so happen to make friends with four other kinds? How would his mother have seen him if she had seen him with these four “different” friends? How about his grandparents? He had tried to keep them as much a secret from them as he could, but he knew they would inevitably find out sooner or later, and perhaps so would his friends’ families. What would they think of it?

He cringed as he thought of Cera’s extremely bigoted father. From that one time he saw him, he could tell he was quite a strict believer in keeping away from different kinds. This would surely have explained Cera’s snorty behavior throughout their adventure. Littlefoot couldn’t blame her for her actions that nearly got them killed on several occasions. She had endured quite a troubled upbringing with her family’s extremist beliefs, and perhaps this adventure could have changed some of that in her. Maybe, she could be beginning to doubt her own father’s beliefs and traditions.

Littlefoot shifted his thoughts to Ducky and Petrie’s families. He hadn’t seen a glimpse of them, and he wondered just what they must have been like. Maybe they were just as bigoted as Cera’s, or maybe they were much friendlier about the subject. He recalled Ducky cheerfully announcing to them that her family had happily adopted Spike as one of their own, so the possibility that the Swimmer family was bigoted was obviously out of the question, … so what about the Flyers?

During their quest, Petrie had mentioned having a miserable family life. His father had been missing his whole life, and his brothers and sisters had a history of teasing him for not being able to fly. All he had had for comfort was his mother. Littlefoot chuckled as he thought of Petrie’s newfound flying abilities and how he could finally show his siblings just how wrong they really were. It seemed as if this adventure had brought happy changes to all their lives, … or, at least, he hoped …

“Thinking again, I see,” said a voice, and Littlefoot snapped out of his thoughts and glanced behind him to find that Cera had said those words. Ducky, Petrie and Spike were right behind her, all looking at him with curiosity.

“Oh, uh, hi, guys,” he said, surprised by their sudden, unannounced appearance, “You … surprised me a little.”

“Well, guess what? Our lives are filled with many more surprises than you might think,” said Cera in a matter-of-factly tone.

“Such as us being friends?” said Littlefoot.

“W-what do you mean, Littlefoot?” asked Ducky.

“I’ve been thinking this ever since we set our feet in the Great Valley,” said Littlefoot, and he let out a deep sigh, “I’ve always believed that everything my mother said was honest and true, … but … what if there was just one thing she may have been … wrong … about?”

“What that be?” said Petrie.

Littlefoot closed his eyes and took another glance down at the water to gaze at his own reflection.

“She told me there would be so many other Longnecks to play with, … but … there aren’t any.”

“Well, everyone always kept to their own kinds, duh!” sneered Cera, “Like that’s ever going to change.”

“But, … what if … it did change?” said Littlefoot thoughtfully, “What if something could change that? What if … we … could change that?”

“Well, … we kind of … did,” spoke Ducky shyly, and Spike nodded in agreement.

“But … is it right? Us being together?” said a troubled Littlefoot, “I mean, … just what brought us together in the first place? An earth shake? A miracle? Something about each of us? Us being friendless and misfits in the past? Is it all right? What would others in the valley make of us being friends? I mean, … no one’s ever seen a Longneck, a Threehorn, a Swimmer, a Flyer and a Spiketail all in one group. What if we could change the way others look at interacting with different kinds?”

No one seemed to be able to answer. They stared at each other, confused and troubled by … what could be if …

“What would our own families say?” finished Littlefoot quietly, turning to look at his four friends, who looked just as confused as he was. He knew he wasn’t the only one who was still trying to keep it a secret from those who loved and cared for them.

“When I introduced-ed Spike to my family, … my Mommy and Daddy did not know what to say,” said Ducky, shaking her head, “But I told-ed them how Spike and I are so close, … and … they decided-ed to welcome him to the family. Yes, yes, yes.”

“But did you tell them about the rest of us?” asked Littlefoot.

“Uh, … I do not … think so. No, no, no,” answered Ducky.

“Petrie?”

The Flyer fidgeted as he tried to come up with the right words to say.

“Me no know how me Mama feel about this, … so … me no tell her yet.”

The Longneck shifted his gaze to Cera and looks alone could tell just what her answer would be without even having to ask the question. Every one of them knew just how bigoted Threehorns were. Cera’s behavior alone was enough to illustrate just how rigid they were compared to everyone else in this world.

“What about you, Littlefoot?” asked Ducky curiously.

Littlefoot sighed and shook his head, “How and when would we be comfortable letting them know? Should we just blurt it out loud in their faces or let them find out gradually?”

“Me … no know,” replied Petrie, shaking his head.

“Hey, … I just recalled something,” Cera suddenly spoke up, and the others perked up at this, “I once overheard my Mom say that she would be interested in an alliance with … different dinosaurs, … but every time she brought it up, my Dad would get fed up.”

“So, … there is a part of you that cares about others, isn’t there?” gasped Littlefoot wondrously.

“Uh, y-yeah, I suppose you could put it that way,” said Cera quickly, trying to change the subject as quickly as possible, but even she knew that would be easier said than done.

“Deep down, I kinda knew somewhere your heart was in the right place,” chuckled Littlefoot.

“Uh, Littlefoot, … there’s, … uh, … there’s something I need to tell you,” said Cera, her expression turning forlorn as she looked down.

“What is it, Cera?” said Littlefoot.

The Threehorn sighed deeply and stood there, unmoving for what seemed like forever before her eyes met those of the Longneck’s.

“I take it back,” she spoke in a near-whisper.

“W-what? Take what back?” asked a confused Littlefoot.

“Everything I said about your mother being a stupid Longneck,” said Cera uneasily, and she had to look away just for a moment, “I … I was the real stupid one. I wanted to show how Threehorns knew everything, and instead I nearly got us killed several times. Besides, I owe my gratitude to her. She saved my life just as much as she saved yours. I don’t think either of us would be here right now if it weren’t for her. I … I’m sorry.”

Littlefoot smiled as he listened to her words. He was happy to see this change of heart in Cera. Deep down, he had known from the beginning that she had a good heart that was just waiting to show its good side.

“Cera, … I forgive you,” he said after a few tense moments of silence, “Thanks in part to all of you, my mother is at peace now.”

He looked up at the orange sky and gazed at the purplish sky puffies.

“I suppose she’s smiling at all of us right now,” he said thoughtfully, holding back tears.

“And my mother, too,” murmured Cera.

Littlefoot heard this and glanced at the Threehorn in surprise.

“Wait. Are you saying that … your mother …”

“When I found my Daddy, I couldn’t see my Mommy or my brothers and sisters anywhere,” sighed Cera, and Littlefoot could see just one single tear trying to escape from her eye, “I asked my Dad where they were, … and … he told me they were all gone.”

“Oh, my!” gasped Ducky, “What happened-ed?”

“Did Sharptooth eat them?” shuddered Petrie.

“I was told that … some lunatic Flyer … led them and parts of the herd astray, and … none of them were ever seen again,” sniffled Cera, “Whoever that Flyer is, … I sure hope he burns in a Fire Mountain for what he did to my family!”

Petrie cringed at the thought of a Flyer suffering such a horrible fate, and he gulped in fright.

It took a moment for Cera to calm down before she was able to speak again.

“I’m sorry,” she said, “My Dad is all I have left now. The thing is … I love my Dad, and I don’t wanna disappoint him. I just keep thinking what he would do if I ever did something he would never have wanted? What if he … looks down at me like I’m a disgrace to all Threehorns?”

“Cera, I don’t think your father would ever do that,” countered Littlefoot, “I mean, like you said, your father loves you, and I know no father who would ever do such a terrible thing.”

Once he finished that sentence, he heard a gulp and a sniffle … from Ducky. She was the last one he expected to hear sniffling or crying at a time like this.

“Terrible fathers,” Ducky mouthed inaudibly with her lips, glaring up at the sky.

“Ducky?” said Littlefoot worryingly, “Are you alright?”

Ducky suddenly snapped back to reality and gasped as she looked at Littlefoot.

“Oh! Uh, … y-yeah. I am okay. I am, I am,” she chuckled nervously as she brushed a tear off her cheek.

Littlefoot could tell the Swimmer was lying just by the way she stuttered.

“Was it something I said?” he asked.

“N-no. It is nothing. Nope, nope, nope,” said Ducky sheepishly, her cheeks blushing in embarrassment.

“If you … say so,” said Littlefoot.

Ducky nodded nervously, and Littlefoot decided not to press it any further, “Maybe she’ll tell me someday.”

Deciding to quickly change the subject, the Longneck cleared his throat to regain everyone’s attention.

“So, … when do you think we should … tell the grownups?”

“Um, … I do not know. No, no, no,” replied Ducky.

“I just know that … we’ll have to tell them sooner or later. We can’t keep it secret forever,” sighed Littlefoot.

“Uh, … guys?” stammered Petrie, and everyone turned to him.

“What is it, Petrie?” said Littlefoot, and the Flyer’s response was pointing toward the trees behind them.

Within the edge of the forest stood Littlefoot’s grandparents, Cera’s father, Ducky’s parents and Petrie’s mother staring at them, visibly surprised at the very least, if not shocked.

All five kids gulped nervously as they realized that their secret was no more. It seemed that they would have to let it all out much sooner than they had anticipated. They could only guess how they would possibly react …

“It … it can’t be true,” gasped Topps.

“Is this … really happening?” stammered Grandma Longneck.

“A-are you …?” murmured a speechless Mama Swimmer.

The children looked at each other nervously as they pondered just what they were going to do. Ducky and Petrie had sweat running down their faces while Littlefoot, Cera and Spike kept their cool.

“Um, h-hi,” said a blushing Littlefoot.

“I never thought I would see this happen in all my cold times in this world,” said Grandpa Longneck.

“So many other Threehorns in the world my own daughter could have made friends with, and yet … she chooses … THAT … Longneck!?” panted Topps.

Grandma and Grandpa Longneck cast brief glares at Topps, but quickly turned back to the kids to keep the situation from getting out of hand. Ducky turned away from the grownups and gently pulled Petrie closer to her.

“I’ve told you this before, Cera, but apparently you seem to have turned a blind eye to my most important lesson! Threehorns never play with anyone other than other Threehorns, … and especially not Longne-…”

“Daddy!” Cera suddenly countered as she stared into her father’s eyes, “As much as I hate to say it, I’ve come to trust these new friends, and especially the Longneck!”

Topps froze with his mouth wide open, completely shocked by his daughter’s uncharacteristic show of defiance. Could she really be opposing the traditional views of never playing or interacting with other kinds? Just what could have driven her into joining this “insufferable” group of … “different” children?

“W-what did you say!?” Topps stammered in disbelief.

“For once, I disagree,” Cera said firmly, earning a loud gasp from her father, “You may hate these others all you want, but the truth is Littlefoot is my friend now! I turned a blind eye to his rightful thinking, and I was completely wrong, but when he turned us in the right way, … I knew he was the rightful leader for all of us, even me! Without all these companions, and especially without the Longneck, … none of us would be in this valley right now with all of you!”

“She is right! Yes, yes, yes!” nodded Ducky determinedly.

“None of us here if not for Littlefoot! He bravest Longneck of all!” added Petrie.

Spike grunted and nodded in agreement to their words, and their folks stood in shock at what they had heard. Had these five truly come to trust each other despite their differences?

“I don’t care what you have to say, Daddy, but Littlefoot is NO flathead!” said Cera, “He is my friend, they are all my friends, and they always will be!”

“Uh, w-wh-what!?” stuttered a completely baffled Topps.

“We may all be different, but there’s one thing we all have in common,” said Littlefoot once he finally gained the courage to speak.

“And what might that be?” questioned his grandfather.

“We were all friendless, lonely misfits before that … Earth Shake,” replied Littlefoot, “We all had a heart for others, but especially different kinds. Just what else could have brought us together? An Earth Shake!? A Sharptooth!? The similarities between our pasts!?”

“None of us have any friends before!” added an encouraged Petrie, “Me no could fly, and we all lost with no one to turn to! Our adventure change everything! We all together again, and me can fly now! Petrie never be happier before!”

“And I have a new brother! I do, I do!” said Ducky, hugging Spike around the neck, “I am the happiest-est I have ever been in my life! Yes, yes, yes!”

“Each of us were nobodies before,” remarked Cera, “None of us seemed to have a future, … and yet together we prevailed against hunger and dry lands! Together we drowned a murderous, half-blind Sharptooth! Together we found this Great Valley!”

“Destiny brought us together!” declared Littlefoot, “We got into this together, we faced the hardships together, we did it all together, and we finished it together!”

Many of the grownups softened, but Topps was trying so hard to maintain his fury for his daughter’s defiance. However, he began to realize that he truly was losing. It seemed that Cera had her mind made up, and there was nothing he could do to change that. His pride and dominant influence over her were vanquishing with every second that passed. He couldn’t imagine himself in a more unthinkable situation than this.

“Are you all sure … that this … is the path you’ve chosen?” asked Mama Flyer uneasily.

There was another tense moment of silence before the kids spoke up again …

“Yes, yes, yes,” nodded Ducky, “I am happy with my new friends. Yes, I am.”

“Me, too,” put in Petrie.

Spike nodded his head, as did Littlefoot and Cera, and their folks could only stand where they were in great surprise, unable to comprehend how this unlikely friendship came to be.

“It seems your adventure brought you together just as ours did for us,” said Grandpa Longneck.

The kids gasped at this revelation, perplexed by the idea of their families getting along with each other.

“Y-you, too!?” stammered Petrie.

“It’s kind of a long story, much like I’m sure yours might be, too,” said Grandma Longneck, “Let’s just say that we realized that going our separate ways was never going to be an option if we would all survive our journey to the Great Valley, and we seemed to have the mutual pain of losing you, or so we believed at the time.”

“Together, we would be better protected,” explained Papa Swimmer, “Separated herds would not have fared well in the lands we travelled, but as one big herd, we were able to prevail.”

“Which makes it further surprising how the five of you alone, with no grownup to protect you, were able to prevail not only in finding this valley, but also in killing … the … Sharptooth that terrorized all of us,” added Mama Flyer.

Ducky and Petrie both flinched at the mention of Sharptooth. It seemed as if they would always be terrified of that monster, even though he was gone and would never harm anyone again.

“I cannot imagine how frightening it must have been, having to take on such a terrifying Sharptooth,” said Grandpa Longneck, shaking his head.

“It so scary,” shivered Petrie.

“It was, it was,” nodded Ducky.

“But we prevailed, … and he’s gone now,” said Cera proudly.

“Still, I must admit, I was pretty scared, too, … but I was not going to let him terrorize us anymore,” said Littlefoot determinedly before he quivered just a little, “Besides, … he killed my mother.”

Most of the adults sighed sadly as they eyed him. He knew they felt sorry for the terrible loss he had suffered.

“We’re just happy that you’ve made it all the way here,” said Grandma Longneck, “For days, we thought you were dead, and some of us thought we may have no hope left for the future.”

“Just how did you manage to survive against all the odds?” asked Mama Swimmer wondrously.

“More importantly, how could you possibly have defied one of the most important rules when it comes to interactions!?” ranted Topps, trying to regain his dominance, but Cera glared at him in clear defiance, and he knew right then that he had no chance of maintaining influence over his daughter’s choosing of friends.

“That is the one lesson I will never care about as long as I live!” Cera snorted at her father.

The other children were greatly astounded by this change in their Threehorn friend. She seemed true to her word that she had really come to trust them and was completely loyal only to them instead of the one whom had dominated over her troubled upbringing.

“I never cared about that lesson from the day my mother told me of it,” said Littlefoot with a determined look.

Ducky shook her head, “Me neither. No, no, no.”

“Nor me,” finished Petrie.

This silenced their folks again for what seemed like an eternity before any of them had the courage to speak again.

“I suppose that some lessons, even the hardest ones, may never truly come to heart, while others, like you have proven, perhaps truly can,” said Grandpa Longneck wisely.

“You could say that you’ve taught your own lessons about friendship,” his mate added, “Very few whom I ever knew in the many cold times I’ve been on this Earth ever had the courage to interact with other kinds.”

“My generation never did anything with other kinds, … aside from my older brother,” sighed Mama Flyer, “Even then, it still went sour.”

“W-what you mean, Mama?” asked Petrie.

“I suppose that’s a story for another day, my little Petrie,” his mother replied, and the little Flyer’s head sank despondently. There seemed to be so much he and his friends wanted to know, but how and when would it ever happen, if it ever did?

“I do not understand about the … lessons … you are talking about. No, no, no,” sighed Ducky.

“Let me put it this way, kids,” said Grandpa Longneck, “Sometimes, the hardest lessons are those you teach yourself.”

The five kids all stared at each other, rather perplexed by those words of wisdom. To think that being able to make friends with other kinds was a lesson in itself was rather … intriguing at the very least. In the past, their folks had been completely against the idea for as long as they could remember. If they were really capable of developing a change of heart concerning their friendship, then maybe this life-changing adventure would be the start of something special for all of them that could last a very long time, or maybe even a lifetime.

“So, … you five are perfectly content being friends, then?” asked Grandpa Longneck.

The group of kids looked at their respective parents and silently nodded their heads, fully accepting their new friendships and companionships. Nothing could change their minds now. Their futures in their new valley home were set in stone.

“I’m glad we’re all here to enjoy our new home,” said Cera, “Well, … w-what’s left of us, at least.”

This earned a sad sigh from Topps as he thought of his beloved mate and children he had just lost on that dreadful journey.

“That … cursed Flyer,” he murmured under his breath.

“That remind Petrie,” Petrie suddenly spoke up rather unexpectedly, “Me family missing someone, too.”

The grownups seemed to tense at this, but the kids took almost no notice of it.

“Me Mama and … me brothers and sisters,” he hissed as he looked away for a moment to condense his anger, “But, … w-where me uncle Pterano? He with me before … Earth Shake, but me no see him when me see our new cave. What happen to him?”

Mama Flyer let out a deep sigh, while the others simply stayed silent. Topps looked away, apparently not wanting to say anything that would dampen anybody.

Petrie’s eyes were wide with horror as he guessed just what must have happened.

“Me uncle Pterano … d-de-…”

“No, Petrie. He’s not dead,” his mother spoke quickly, “We lost track of him shortly after we lost you, and we’ve had no news of his whereabouts.”

“Oh …,” Petrie sighed sadly, sinking his head again as he realized that he, too, had lost a member of his family just as Cera and Littlefoot had, even if there was the slightest hope his uncle was still out there somewhere, trying to find the Great Valley.

“If he ever does make it here, … you’ll be the first to know,” said Mama Flyer, trying to maintain a look of honesty, and she winked at her son. It did it’s magic in providing him even the tiniest glimmer of hope that one day his uncle would eventually come.

“I suppose that since there’s nothing we can do to stop you from being together, I guess we’d be okay with you five being friends,” smiled Grandma Longneck.

All the adults, except Topps, nodded their heads in agreement, and the kids, including Cera, gasped with amazement at this unexpected reaction, and they cheered in delight. Ducky and Petrie perched on Littlefoot’s head, and the Longneck embraced Cera and Spike while the Swimmer and Flyer hugged each other tightly. It was a scene that just about brought tears to their families’ eyes.

“Now, we will always be together,” said Littlefoot happily, and his four friends cheered in agreement as they let the news sink in that they would get to be friends forever and ever and grow up together in their peaceful valley. They still had quite a long story to tell, but that was a story for another day. On this important evening in their lives, now was the time to celebrate the triumph that had rewarded them with the gifts of friendship and a new permanent home, and now had only just rewarded them with the approval of their families in being friends.

Littlefoot, Ducky, Petrie and Spike basked in the newfound glory of their life-changing adventure. Cera still felt unsure about her father’s inevitable reaction, but at a time like this, it meant little to her. The truth was that she had made friends with different kinds against her father’s will, and nothing could change that, even if he would try once again to dominate every aspect of her life. This was a day that everyone’s lives had changed for the better, and they were sure to never forget this important moment in their lives.



That will be it for my entry for the June prompt, concerning lessons. If there is one lesson which I personally think The Land Before Time greatly elaborated on more than any other, it was the lesson of friendship. There will be hardships, and there will be lows, but ultimately it is friendship and loyalty that keeps us together and helps us prevail over all the odds stacked against us, even when it seems there isn't even the faintest chance we will succeed. Friendship is an important lesson in life, and DO NOT EVER forget the importance of companions.

Until next time, have a good day and take care of yourselves. See you soon! ;)



EDIT: 500th post!

:)petrie "Mama! Look! Me flyer! Now, me got wings! Wee, hoo! Heeheeheehehehehehaha! Coo!"

14
Land Before Time Captions / Holy Petrie
« on: July 03, 2019, 09:20:14 PM »


And now we know the REAL reason Littlefoot went blind! :bestsharptooth

15
Land Before Time Captions / Insidious Petrie
« on: June 28, 2019, 10:42:54 PM »


 :)petrie "And now it time for me master plan!"

16
LBT Fanfiction / Gone Too Far
« on: May 29, 2019, 08:34:26 PM »
Well, it may have taken me probably two whole months, but after spending way too much time procrastinating, double-tasking and being distracted by other things, I've finished my entry for the April prompt, revolving around April Fool's Day, a day which I personally do NOT enjoy.

Just imagine if there was some sort of prehistoric predecessor to April Fool's Day. Just how would it all end? Probably not in a favorable way ...



GONE TOO FAR



Petrie felt light penetrating through his eyelids as he struggled to stay asleep. The Bright Circle’s light was penetrating its way into the cave his family lived in to reveal a bright new morning. However, he really wanted just a few more minutes of sleep before he would feel ready to start a new day, but fate seemed to be against that in more ways than one …

He could hear footsteps around him, and from how they sounded, he knew it could only be at least one of his siblings. His mother’s footsteps didn’t sound like this.

“Well, is the little wimp gonna get up or not!?” came the unmistakable voice of Donnie, the oldest and, in Petrie’s eyes, the worst of the whole clutch.

Donnie was the self-proclaimed ringleader of all the heartless bullying and pranks on Petrie. He would find many ways to humiliate him any chance he got. From the time they started talking as babies, Petrie was the almost daily subject of Donnie’s bullying, and the younger Flyer longed for it to be over.

“Wake up, you little runt!” yelled Donnie, and he gave his little brother a hard kick on the back.

“OW!” Petrie wailed in pain as the kick scared him nearly to the point of having a heart attack, and he opened his eyes and was met with the sight of Donnie’s evil smile on his beak, an expression that told Petrie he was up to no good.

“So, the crybaby finally wakes up from his sweet little spot!” the black Flyer said teasingly.

Petrie glared at his older brother with pure hatred in his eyes. He had always hated it whenever any of his four older siblings would rudely wake him up, but today it just seemed to go a step too far. He wanted to give this so-called “brother” of his a piece of his mind …

“Ahem!” came a voice as a shadow loomed over them.

Petrie couldn’t help but chuckle in relief and make an evil glance back at Donnie as he knew the older Flyer wouldn’t be going any further with his bullying as long as their mother was watching them.

“How many times do I have to tell you, Donnie?” scolded Mama Flyer crossly, “Petrie doesn’t like being awakened this early in the morning.”

“Yeah!” agreed Petrie, glaring as he stood up …

… then a sudden stench hung in the air.

“Eew!” Petrie exclaimed as he covered his beak with his wings, “What that smell!?”

“Did you wet yourself again, dear?” sighed Mama Flyer.

Petrie put his snuggling stick down and took one more sniff, … and something suddenly seemed … odd …

The nasty stench didn’t smell like his own urine at all, … but rather it smelled like somebody else’s …

He looked down and saw that his chest and wings were drenched in urine that wasn’t his own …

Donnie let out a tiny chuckle, and that prompted Petrie to slowly raise his head and glare at his older brother, his beak shaking, his teeth clattering with rage. His arms and wings were shaking, and his hands closed into fists.

“YOU!” he screamed, “You do this to me!?”

Wanting to punch Donnie’s beak in for this completely unthinkable prank, Petrie began to charge at him, but the other siblings suddenly stepped in and pulled the two brothers away from each other. Pearlwing was pulling Petrie back while Terra and Skybeak stood between him and Donnie to block his way.

“Donnie!” screeched Mama Flyer, “How could you!? Did you really do this to your own little brother just for your own amusement!?”

“Perhaps I just wanted to get back at him for wetting Mama’s wing, huh!?” smirked Donnie, earning himself a hard slap on the face from his mother.

“How dare you!” yelled Mama Flyer, “What in the name of the Bright Circle made you think you could get away with such a disgusting joke!? This is not funny, Donnie! You should know that by now!”

“ME HATE YOU, DONNIE!” cried Petrie, “ME HATE YOU! ME HATE YOU!”

“Calm down, Petrie,” said Pearlwing hesitantly.

“Me no calm down until me get cleaned up!” retorted Petrie, “How many baths gonna get this off!?”

“Donnie, apologize to your brother at once!” ordered Mama Flyer.

“No way,” sneered Donnie.

“You dare to deliberately disobey me!?” yelled Mama Flyer furiously, “I said apologize to Petrie right now or you’re grounded!”

Donnie simply smiled evilly at Petrie, and the younger Flyer glared right back and tried once again to charge at him. He wanted to beat him senseless. He wanted to harm him anyway he could.

“THAT IT!” he cried, “ME GONNA KI-“

“Petrie!” shouted Mama Flyer, pulling her son away from Donnie and into her wings, “We are not going to start doing that in here. Just calm down and I’ll give you a bath, okay?”

“As if that make me feel any better!” groaned Petrie, turning away and crossing his arms.

Mama Flyer sighed and gently set Petrie back on his feet, and she turned towards the other kids, giving Donnie a hateful glare.

“Don’t move from that spot until I get back!” she hissed at her oldest son.

Donnie simply sneered in triumph, clearly pleased with himself for what he had so heartlessly done, and his mother shook her head and turned away, unable to look at him for another moment.

“Come with me, Petrie,” she spoke kindly, and she stepped outside and lifted herself off the ledge in front of the cave, and Petrie followed closely.

Before long, the two Flyers came down next to the nearby river and landed softly. Mama Flyer motioned for Petrie to come and sit on her lap, and he obliged, sniffling as he tried to hold back tears of hurt and humiliation. The older Flyer grabbed a tree star and dipped it into the water to soak it, and she began rubbing her son with it to eliminate the wet spots. They had gotten used to doing this whenever Petrie would wake up from night terrors and accidentally wet himself, but for Donnie to do this to him was just so heartless and morbid. Petrie wanted to bash Donnie’s skull in for this unthinkable act. He seethed his teeth just from thinking about him. The simplest picture of him in his mind filled his head with rage and hatred.

Mama Flyer took notice of how Petrie’s beak was shaking, and his eyes were looking quite furious, and she instinctively hugged him to calm him down.

“There, there, Petrie. Calm down,” she said soothingly.

“Why Donnie do this to me!?” hissed Petrie, “Me hate him so much!”

“Now, now, dear. Let’s not start saying such bad things,” said Mama Flyer as she finished rinsing the wet spots off, “Just settle down and have some breakfast, and you can go find your friends, okay?”

“And let them make fun of Petrie?” retorted Petrie, earning a sad sigh from his mother.

“Petrie, your friends won’t make fun of you. I’m sure they’ll sympathize with you,” she assured him, but he didn’t believe a word of that.

“Cera definitely make fun of me, and maybe many others, too,” lamented Petrie, “Why me stupid brothers and sisters always have to make me look like stupid, little, nest-wetting crybaby!?”

“Petrie, I’m doing everything I can to get them to stop,” said Mama Flyer.

“Maybe you no do enough!” Petrie fired back.

“Don’t yell at me, Petrie,” his mother warned him sternly, “I know you’re upset, but that doesn’t give you the right to shout at me. I will do whatever more I can to put a stop to their antics, alright? Please settle down.”

Petrie simply looked away and crossed his wings, staring down at the river and looking at the reflection of his own furious glare. All he could think about was wanting to knock Donnie into next week. He seriously wanted to harm him anyway he could. He wanted revenge in a way his older brother would never forget. He wanted to teach him a very valuable lesson.

“Petrie?” said Mama Flyer, “My little one?”

“What?” responded Petrie dully.

Mama Flyer sighed at this response. It seemed as though her poor son wouldn’t be able to get over this for quite some time.

“Are you feeling okay?” she asked cautiously.

“Okay?” responded Petrie as if she had just asked an incredibly stupid question with such an obvious answer, “After what happen this morning?”

“I just want to make sure you’re alright, dear. You know I only want you to be happy,” his mother said gently as she gave him a ground star.

Petrie softened only a little and looked up at her with a somewhat blank expression while he took the ground star and took a small bite out of it. She couldn’t quite tell just how fed up he was about his brother’s morbid bullying or how sorry he felt for lashing out at her.

“I’m sorry about your brother’s behavior, Petrie. You know that as your mother I love you very much, and it hurts me to see you upset. I’ll do what I can to put Donnie in the right place,” said Mama Flyer.

“Punish him for whole Night Circle cycle or something,” suggested Petrie glumly, “Ground him. Do something.”

“I will punish Donnie accordingly, my little one, but that is none of your business. Don’t worry about him right now, Petrie. For now, you should fly around for a little while and let the fresh air blow around you, then you should go find your friends and play around. Are you okay doing that, dear?”

Petrie sighed softly, finished his ground star, and looked up at the beautifully blue sky. There was barely a single cloud to be seen amongst the blueness above. He listened for any signs of wind, and the response he got was a very soothing sound that reminded him of every time he slept in his mother’s wings and listened to her calm breathing. The thought of it made him smile, just the idea of a bright day with very calm winds. It was the perfect day to go out and fly for a little exercise. For the first time all morning, Petrie actually felt excited about something, even if it didn’t involve anyone but himself.

The little Flyer smiled at his mother and gave her a beaming answer, “You come up with such nice ideas, Mama.”

“Of course, I do, sweetie,” chuckled Mama Flyer, “I know what’s best for you when you want to just have a good time.”

She held Petrie by his sides and lifted him over her head and allowed him to stretch his wings while he stood right in her hands. He giggled as he knew what she was about to do. It was something they had not done together for the longest time.

“Ready, Petrie?” asked Mama Flyer.

“Me ready, Mama,” answered Petrie, gazing up at the sky.

Mama Flyer lifted her son up and down while counting down from three, and once she lifted him for the fourth time, she held her hands up as high as she could and playfully launched Petrie into the air. The younger Flyer felt a rush of calm wind blow around him as he shot upwards and began flapping his wings. He whistled excitedly and soared over his mother with a smile.

“Have a good time, my little Petrie!” she called out to him, “See you soon!”

“Thank you, Mama!” replied Petrie, “See you soon, too!”

Mama Flyer watched happily as her precious little boy soared across the skies and out of sight, and once he was gone, she lifted herself into the air and made her way back home … to teach Donnie a valuable lesson.



Petrie hummed to himself as he flew over the Great Valley and admired all the gorgeous sights from above. From his height, everywhere looked so beautiful it could only have felt like a sleep story becoming reality, and before long he had all but forgotten about his brother’s atrocious antics. All he could think about was the calmness of flying on such a warm, bright day with soothing winds. After such a rough morning, this was just what he needed to brighten his day.

“AAAAAAH!”

Petrie gasped as he heard that scream. It sounded like that of a young girl. It could have been Cera, it could have been Ruby, … or it could have been …

“D-Ducky!?” he shrieked as he dived his way down toward where he thought the scream must have come from, worried for his dearest friend, “Hold on! Me coming!”

The little Flyer dived through a small gap in between two large rocks and found himself in a lush forest. There was plenty of open space for the Bright Circle to shine down on, giving it quite a beautiful vibe, but that was the farthest thing from Petrie’s mind as he rushed his way to rescue whomever must have been in danger.

Soon, he came down after crossing a narrow, shallow creek and hesitantly walked right up to some shaking bushes. He knew someone must have been in there, crying for help. There had been no signs of any danger other than that scream. There couldn’t have possibly been any Sharpteeth around, so Petrie deduced it might have been a couple of bullies up to no good.

“Hello?” he called nervously to the shaking bush, “Anyone in there?”

“RAAAAAAAAAAAR!”

Someone suddenly jumped out of the bush right in front of Petrie with a loud roar.

“AAAAAAAH!” Petrie screamed in fright as he stumbled backwards and suddenly lost his balance.

He shut his eyes as he felt himself fall into something with a splash. Something pleasantly warm coated his body all over as he sat up and opened his eyes.

He looked down and noticed he was covered in mud from head to toe, and from wingtip to wingtip.

“Eeewwww!” he groaned in disgust before he saw just who it was that had scared him into falling into this puddle of mud, the unmistakable bright orange flesh gave out the answer immediately …

“Aaahahahahahaha!” Cera laughed evilly, “You should’ve seen your face!”

“Cera!” gasped Petrie, glaring at him with furiously shaking teeth, “You stupid Threehorn!”

“The one who’s afraid of everything just can’t stop being afraid of everything!” bragged Cera, “So ridiculous!”

“First Donnie, and now you!?” hissed Petrie as he realized that the whole thing had been another prank.

“Oh, whatever did your brother do to you?” mocked Cera, giggling mischievously.

“Me no tell you since you so grossed out by everything!” retorted Petrie.

“Oh, let me guess. Did he wet on you this morning just like all your siblings like to do?” guessed Cera before letting out a hard laugh.

“How you know about that!?” gasped Petrie.

“Just a lucky guess,” smirked Cera.

“Why, you, stinkbug!” shouted Petrie in rage, “You never truly care about Petrie, do you!?”

“Of course, I do,” argued Cera, trying to fight off a couple of laughs.

“No, you don’t!” countered Petrie, “You never stop making fun of me whenever you can! Me already have bad morning! Me no need to have it be worse! Just leave me alone, you thickhead!”

Cera stopped laughing upon hearing that last word and cast a glare at her Flyer … “friend.”

“Well, excuse me! What did you just call me!?” she hissed at him.

“You hear me, Cera! Now leave me alone!” Petrie fired back, and he tried flapping his wings, but the mud all over him prevented him from being able to take off.

“Well, well, well, no escape route this time, Petrie!” teased Cera, “Perhaps a little lesson for calling me a thickhead is in order!”

“No! Leave me alone!” panicked Petrie, and he made a run for it, only for the Threehorn to easily catch up as the mud slowed him down.

“You won’t be getting away from me that easily, you gullible Flyer!” she boasted.

Before long, the Threehorn caught the Flyer using her single nose horn and used her head to throw him straight into a nearby field of foul-smelling plants. Poor Petrie screamed helplessly as he came down and crashed into the plants. Almost instantaneously, a very repulsive stench filled his sniffer, and he covered his beak as he struggled his way out.

“EEEWWWW!” he screamed, and quite suddenly he bumped into something else, “Ow!”

He rubbed his beak as he felt it for pain, and he looked up to see the unwelcoming sight of Topps towering over him with a strange smirk on his face. The Flyer’s face flushed in embarrassment. He knew just what was coming next.

“So, I see my daughter taught you a really valuable lesson,” he smirked.

“Oh, really!?” argued Petrie, “After she trick me into falling into mud!? How about if you teach her lesson!?”

“How’s about if you weren’t so gullible, Petrie!?” said Cera gruffly, before letting out another evil laugh.

“Especially serves you right for calling her a thickhead, and wash that disgusting smell off of you,” said Topps, shooting Petrie a warning glare before turning away.

Petrie just stood there with his beak wide open, completely speechless and humiliated. This felt just as unjustified as being picked on by his siblings. His morning had gone from bad to worse in just a matter of seconds. He had been the subject of two heartless pranks in one morning, and almost everyone thought he deserved it. This was just not his day at all.

The poor Flyer could only stare at the Threehorns as they turned their backs on him and walked away. As much as he wanted to give them a piece of his mind for what had just happened, he knew that seeking revenge against someone so rigid would certainly mean big trouble, so he turned around and walked in the other direction with tears trickling down his face. It was so unfair that he couldn’t find any way to have justice for what had been done to him, and he was especially saddened by the fact that his day only seemed to be getting worse just when it seemed as if things could finally get better.



Petrie clumsily walked through the valley, no longer in the mood for flying and having washed himself again with water from the river. He didn’t have a clue what to do now. He began to feel as if his day was filled with bad luck, from one occurrence of unjustified bullying and a bath straight to another one. He just wanted to have a nice day, but it seemed his siblings and maybe even his friends had other plans for him today.

“What make everyone want to pick on me suddenly?” he asked himself in a sad voice, “Why everyone always pick on Petrie?”

Sniffling and holding back tears, the little Flyer walked down the riverbank and back to the open neighborhood where he, Ducky and Spike lived. It was the one place he felt was more peaceful than anywhere else, not counting his own home. He sat down and dipped his feet into the water, and he sighed as he thought of how rough his morning had been.

“Me wish somebody here to be with me,” he said sadly to himself.

As if on cue, something suddenly shot up from the river, throwing water all over Petrie. He shut his eyes and turned his head away to dodge some of the water being sprayed at him. The Flyer coughed a little before he felt the spray subside, and when he opened his eyes and looked around, he noticed a certain green Swimmer standing right next to him, drying herself off with a ground star.

Ducky let out a deep sigh of pleasure and relaxation, “That was so refreshing. Yep, yep, yep.”

Then, she noticed her very dear friend sitting beside her, looking up at her with a gaze as if he was dazzled by her appearance, although Ducky knew Petrie well and was sure that he was probably just surprised by her sudden arrival.

“Oh. Hi, Petrie,” the Swimmer greeted him, “How are you today?”

Petrie sighed and looked down at the water again, and it took no time for Ducky to make a guess.

“Are you not having a good morning?” the Swimmer said.

“Everyone play tricks on me today,” pouted Petrie, “First me brother Donnie wet on me while me sleeping and me wake up smelling horrible, then while me try to fly and relax, Cera trick me and scare me into falling into mud and stinky plants!”

“Oh, my!” gasped Ducky.

“Why everyone want to pick on Petrie today!?” said Petrie, crossing his wings and refusing to take his gaze off the reflection of his angry eyes.

“I wish there was something I could do about your brothers and sisters. They are quite annoying sometimes. Yes, yes, yes,” said Ducky.

“Sometimes!?” retorted Petrie, “They annoying ALL the time! Every single day they laugh at me! Every day they try to do something horrible to me! Me Mama try everything but she no can stop them!”

Ducky took a step back, quite taken aback by her friend’s outburst. She gulped nervously as she tried to think of words that would calm him down.

“I … I am sorry, Petrie. I … I just want to help,” she spoke carefully.

“No one can help,” lamented Petrie with a sniffle, “No one know how me feel. Cera only make things worse, and now me no know anymore.”

“Petrie?” said Ducky.

“What!?” shouted Petrie, turning to look at the Swimmer dead in the eye.

Ducky jolted and backed away a little more. It seemed to her as if it would be best if Petrie was left in peace for a while. She slowly began to turn away and prepared to make her leave …

“Wait.”

Ducky stopped where she was and turned back to her Flyer friend.

Petrie’s expression had so suddenly changed from furious to pleading, as if he didn’t want her to leave just yet. A moment ago, it seemed that he wanted to be alone, but deep down he knew he needed company, but not just any company; someone who could understand his troubles and be there for him; someone he could confide in.

Ducky slowly walked up to Petrie and sat down next to him before a single word could come out of his open beak. He didn’t even have to say anything to confirm to Ducky that he needed her right now. She knew what he wanted before he even knew how to ask her.

The Swimmer wrapped an arm around the Flyer’s back, and within a moment Petrie felt a sense of warmth throughout his body just from having his best friend caressing him in almost the same way his mother would. It felt so soothing and relaxing, and he took a deep breath and settled down, but Ducky’s warm presence couldn’t quite put a smile on his beak.

“Me sorry, Ducky,” he spoke as he regretted being so harsh on her.

“It is okay, Petrie,” replied Ducky kindly, “I know how it feels to have a day like this.”

Petrie sighed as he recalled listening to one of Ducky’s very sad stories. It seemed as though they were both outcasts in their youth, not able to make friends because of traits that other children deemed as humiliating and made them inferior. Petrie was glad that one of his biggest faults was no longer in his life, but he never forgot how negatively it affected his early childhood.

“Sometimes, me wish me Mama’s only child,” he sighed.

“I hope you do not tell that to your Mommy, Petrie,” gulped Ducky worryingly.

“Me already did … by accident,” admitted Petrie, “One night, me brothers and sisters humiliate me after we try to practice for Great Day of Flyers. Me say me wish me have whole nother family, and Mama overhear me. Me no know until next cold time when she finally say she hear me.”

“Did you say you were sorry?” asked Ducky.

“Me did, and she forgive me, because me love me Mommy, but me really hate me brothers and sisters. Sometimes, me wish it just me and her. They never stop making fun of Petrie.”

The little Flyer frowned at his reflection in the river and let out a sad sigh. Ever since they had arrived in the Great Valley, the one thing that hadn’t changed for Petrie was that his siblings continued to harass him to no end. It didn’t seem to matter that he wasn’t a flightless Flyer anymore. He longed for all the suffering to be over and that he could live a peaceful life in the valley. Whenever he was away from home, it seemed to be one adventure after another, and whenever he was home, he only had his mother for comfort, as was the case before that life-changing Earth Shake. Some things just wouldn’t change.

“Petrie, … would you like to play with me for a while?” offered Ducky, “It could help take your mind off of this. Yes, yes, yes.”

Petrie perked up and looked into Ducky’s eyes. He noticed her sweet smile that told him she was here to be that favorite, selfless friend she always had been from the moment they met. She wanted to do whatever it took to make sure Petrie had a good time, and there was no way the Flyer could turn down such a sweet offer.

“Me think me would like that,” Petrie answered in a soft voice, sounding as if he was on the verge of hesitating.

The answer instantly earned some delightful chuckles from Ducky as she broke into her cheerful mood that everyone loved her for.

“Oh, I am so glad!” she beamed, “Come on, Petrie! I know some very fun games you and I can play! Yep, yep, yep!”

Petrie couldn’t hold back a laugh as he watched his Swimmer friend break into a happy dance. She pulled him up, and the two held hands as they playfully trotted into the forest, eager to play some games that would surely brighten Petrie’s sour morning.



That afternoon, after engaging in some quite playful shenanigans with Ducky, and eating a sweet, juicy lunch, Petrie was back to flying by himself for a while. The air was still as calm as it had been that morning, and it brought back that feeling of being refreshed by the breeze that reminded him of his mother’s gentle caressing. He only hoped it would last.

He still hadn’t completely gotten over those pranks pulled on him that morning, and he tended to get wary whenever he looked down. He hoped Cera wouldn’t be up to her cunning tricks again, or any of his other friends, for that matter. He knew Ducky would not be one to play tricks on him, but he wasn’t sure if he could trust anyone else.

After a few minutes, Petrie soared his way down towards a tree and gently touched down on one of the narrow branches to catch his breath and regain his strength. He took a few deep breaths before he sat down to let the air gently blow on him. The soft winds gave off a sensation as if something was blowing on his side and blowing any sweat away until he was perfectly comfortable.

The little Flyer sighed in content, “This more like it. Breezy and quiet. Just what Petrie want.”

Quite suddenly, he heard someone chuckling ever so softly, and he instinctively looked around in all directions in a panicky state to make sure no one else was near him.

“Who there!?” he called.

There came no reply. All he could hear was the wind.

Petrie gulped as fear once again took over him. He was sure someone must have been stalking him. Someone else just had to be around, trying to play another trick on him. He knew he wasn’t safe on this tree, or even on the ground below.

“Me no think me should stay here,” he said to himself, and he jumped and flapped his wings to keep himself airborne before he soared as far away from the tree as he could …

“CRASH!”

Suddenly, Petrie felt something smash him hard on the head, and he shut his eyes as he felt himself falling. He screamed and didn’t even think about opening his eyes until he hit the ground with a painful “Thud!”

“OWWW!”

His whole body ached as he struggled himself back onto his feet. He opened his eyes and found himself covered in sticky red juice. The area surrounding him was covered in broken pieces of red sweets. It could only have indicated that someone just had to be heartless enough to throw one at him from above as some form of joke.

“Who do this!?” he shouted as he looked up … to find his four siblings on the tree, laughing so hard they almost fell off their branches.

Petrie was shocked as he watched them laughing. He could swear his mother had tried to put some sense into Donnie that same morning, but it seemed as if nothing would hold Donnie back from picking on Petrie any chance he could, not even the most severe scolding from their mother. There was just no stopping them, and it seemed that poor Petrie wasn’t safe anywhere at any given time.

“You, stupid beak brains!” yelled Petrie loudly.

“Oooh. That’s not very nice, now is it?” replied Donnie, “Perhaps the little crybaby should be shown some manners!”

“Why you never leave me alone!?” whined Petrie, “Can me ever get just five minutes away from you!?”

“You just did … for a long time!” mocked Donnie.

Petrie snorted and turned away towards the forest …

“ROAAAAAAAAR!”

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”

Petrie screamed and jumped as Chomper suddenly jumped out of the bush right in front of him. The little Flyer fell on his back and was so frightened that he completely lost control of himself … in a way that the Sharptooth certainly did not expect …

Chomper watched and laughed as Petrie clumsily stood on all fours and took heavy gasps to get over his moment of sheer fright, but his laughter quickly died down once he took one glimpse towards Petrie’s legs …

Urine was controllably squirting its way out of Petrie and dampening the grassy ground he was standing on. It went on for five seconds before it stopped, and it didn’t take long before Petrie found out just what had happened.

The Flyer looked down and saw that the grass was suddenly damp and darkened, and he glanced down and saw that his legs were drenched. He gasped in shock and looked up at Chomper, who appeared to be just as shocked as he was.

“Chomper, … w-why you … d-do this to me!?”

Before the Sharptooth could utter a single word, the other Flyers erupted into laughter again.

“YES!” cried Donnie with delight, “Our plan worked flawlessly! Look just who’s the wetting baby now!”

“Stupid little Petrie!” teased Terra.

Petrie stared up at his four siblings and saw three of them laughing their heads off. Pearlwing seemed to look a little … worried, but the others clearly showed no signs of any remorse or heartfulness.

“Nice job, Chomper!” said Skybeak, “I’d love to see that again!”

Petrie glanced at Chomper and noticed the Sharptooth looking extremely horrified by what he had done.

“Y-you tricked me,” he said.

“You let me brothers and sisters trick you into scaring me!?” accused Petrie.

“Petrie, … I’m sorry. I … I didn’t know,” said Chomper nervously.

“You no know that me brothers and sisters no can be trusted!?” retorted Petrie, “You should know that by now!”

“Petrie, I’m really sorry!” cried Chomper.

“Sorry for a scaredy-egg like Petrie!?” came another voice.

Petrie turned to find Cera once again giggling at the mess he had once again become, but she wasn’t alone. Littlefoot was right behind her, along with Spike, who had Ducky on his back.

“Chomper, that was not nice!” came the voice of a particular Fast Runner as she stepped out from the bush Chomper had jumped out from.

“I was tricked, Ruby! I swear!” panted Chomper, “They wanted me to scare someone they thought was a nuisance, but I didn’t think it’d be Petrie! You gotta believe me!”

“Oh, I sure believe ya, because Petrie very well deserves it for being so scared and gullible all the time!” replied Cera.

“Cera!” snapped Ducky, “That is rude! It is, it is!”

“Well, how about the Longneck who claims that everything looks scary to Petrie?” mocked Cera as she gestured towards Littlefoot.

“Hey! I wasn’t serious when I said that, okay!?” the Longneck protested, “It was only a joke!”

“A joke!?” cried Petrie, “Just like everything else be today!? What today!? Joke Day!? That why everyone want to pull tricks on me and make me so messy and call me names so everyone laugh at me!? What wrong with everyone today!?”

“Petrie, I didn’t mean that, okay!?” said Littlefoot defensively, “I’m sorry!”

“But you’re right, though!” bragged Donnie, “You should have seen Petrie the moment he hatched! He was scared of Mommy the very first time he looked at her!”

“And Daddy!”

“And Uncle Pterano!”

“If you ask me, he’s nothing more than a little weakling! He’ll probably remain a coward even once he’s past his Time of Great Growing!” Donnie finished as he and his siblings persistently berated Petrie with mocking laughs.

“Remember when he almost killed us just because he was even scared of harmless sky puffies!?” sneered Terra.

“Oh, and the day before, he was distracted by all of you!” spat Skybeak.

The poor little Flyer felt his blood turning cold as everyone stared at him. It had been one thing for him to receive this daily torture at the hands of his siblings whenever they were home, but now it was open for all his friends to see. Cera was laughing just as hard as the other Flyers. Chomper and Ruby just stood in shock as they listened to their horrible lies. Spike simply stayed silent as if he wasn’t even listening, Littlefoot was trying so hard not to laugh, and Ducky facepalmed and shook her head, clearly disgusted by the Flyers’ bantering. He had become the center of attention for the wrong reasons.

Finally, Petrie couldn’t bear it anymore, and he let out an ear-piercing scream before he attempted to flap his wings to lift himself into the sky, forgetting that he was still covered in gooey sweet juice. He had closed his eyes just for a moment, and he failed to notice another mud pool right in front of him … until it was too late.

“PETRIE!” screamed Ducky, “LOOK OUT!”

She could only watch as her dearest friend slipped and fell into the mud with a splash. Mud splattered all over his juice-covered body and urine-soaked legs. The warm sensations did nothing to brighten the moment. He only found it more humiliating to be covered in so many messes at once. From the moment he woke up, all day it had been nothing but pranks, messes and accidents, and now he wished he hadn’t even bothered to wake up that morning. His whole day was ruined, and his friends had all gotten to see him just as the way his siblings had described him; a messy, scaredy, wetting crybaby.

Having no energy to even try to get back up, Petrie slumped on his chest and let his wings sink into the mud, and he began wailing loudly.

Ducky ran to the mud puddle and grabbed Petrie’s feet, and she pulled her friend out and crouched next to him. The only response she got was crying, and she could only watch as Petrie balled his eyes out and Cera and the other Flyers kept laughing teasingly at him. After everything the Swimmer had done to try and make his day better, everything had backfired and now his day had gone from bad to worse, … maybe even worst as far as Petrie was concerned. The last time he had been teased so much in one single day was during those dreadful first five years of his life when he had absolutely no friends, or in fact anyone to turn to at all except his mother, and now that it was open for everyone to see, this could only be the worst day of his life, even over his wetting accident during the most recent cold time.

“Petrie?” whispered Ducky.

Petrie just stared at Ducky and whimpered miserably before he turned his gaze towards his siblings and other friends, most of whom were still laughing. He started hearing some ringing in his head from all the endless laughter. He couldn’t take anymore of it. His face slowly formed a glare as he gritted his teeth and his eyebrows turned to fury. This was more than enough, and he would make sure everyone heard of it.

The little Flyer let out another loud scream to shut everyone up, and he yelled as loud as he could, “THAT IT! ME DONE WITH YOU! ME WISH ME NO HAVE BROTHERS, SISTERS AND FRIENDS WHO ACT LIKE STUPID STINKBUGS!”

Everyone was stunned into silence after hearing that sentence, and they fixed their eyes on Petrie as he shook himself to get as much of the mess off him as possible. Ducky backed away and shielded her face to keep the mud and juice from hitting her eyes. The Flyer then flapped his wings and was able to get himself into the air, wailing loudly as he flew away.

“Petrie!?” called Ducky, but she got no reply, and in no time, poor Petrie had disappeared.

The little Swimmer sniffled as she thought of her poor friend and how he had been so harshly treated.

“Poor Petrie,” she cried, “Poor, poor Petrie.”

“Oh, he’ll get over it!” huffed Cera.

“I’m … not so sure about that,” replied Littlefoot doubtfully.

Ducky cast an uncharacteristically furious glare towards Cera, and another towards Petrie’s heartless siblings, before she stormed away in the direction he had flown off.

The rest of the kids just looked at each other, unable to comprehend what had just happened, and still stunned by Petrie’s sudden outburst.

“I s-swear I never meant to scare Petrie,” Chomper spoke hesitantly.

“Hmph! Like I said, he’ll get over it! It’s not like he’s going to seek revenge or something!” said Cera gruffly.

“That’s exactly what worries me,” sighed Littlefoot.

Without another word, the remaining friends decided to go their separate ways for the time, being.



Mama Flyer was feeling rather uneasy as she sat on the ledge in front of her home. She sighed sadly as she thought about Petrie’s rough morning. She still couldn’t imagine how Donnie’s imagination could be so morbid. She wouldn’t be able to forgive him after that completely heartless joke he had pulled on his poor little brother. They had all teased Petrie about wetting the nest in the past, but to have Donnie do such an unthinkable act to humiliate him about it was one step too far. She had asked the rest of her kids to take an exercise flight that morning so that she could be left alone to think about what she could do to help Petrie and put the rest of her children in their place … once and for all.

Her thoughts were suddenly interrupted by what sounded like sobbing coming from the sky, and once she looked in the direction the sound was coming from, she was crushed to find Petrie flying right up to her, crying and weeping in flight and once again in a mess. Mud and sweet juice dripped off him and fell a hundred feet to the valley ground below. His face was soaked in tears and his beak was stained in a mixture of tears, juice and mud. He looked awful. Mama Flyer could only guess just what had happened …

“Petrie!?” she gasped as her son landed beside her, “Aw, dear. What happened, my little Petrie?”

“Ask Cera and me stupid brothers and sisters!” replied Petrie through angry tears, “Everyone play tricks on me today like it some kind of joke day in Great Valley!”

Mama Flyer sighed sadly, and only then did she notice that Petrie’s legs were drenched in what could only have been his own urine. Something just didn’t seem to add up.

“Why are your legs wet?” she asked suspiciously.

“Me brothers and sisters trick Chomper into scaring me!” answered Petrie, “Everyone so mean to me! Petrie so sick of everything! Me no want to take this anymore!”

“Petrie, calm down!” his mother said calmly, “Follow me to the river. I’ll give you another bath and you can tell me what happened, okay?”

Petrie didn’t say a word as he leaped off the ledge and soared his way down towards the river just a short flight distance away. His mother followed him closely, and once they came down, Mama Flyer once again started bathing Petrie with wet tree stars. She started with his face, being sure not to miss a single spot, and once his head was all clean again, she moved down to his neck and shoulders.

“Now, Petrie, … tell me everything. Mommy is listening,” said Mama Flyer in a soothing voice to help him calm down enough to at least tell her what had happened.

Petrie sniffled as he wished he could forget the events of that day but being forced to keep them fresh on his mind dismayed him tremendously.

“Me go for relaxing flight just like you say, but then me hear someone screaming. Me thought it Ducky, so me go down to see if she in trouble, but then Cera suddenly pop out from bush and scare me so much me stumble backward into pool of mud. Cera and her dad both make fun of me for being gullible and just leave me there in muddy mess.”

Mama Flyer sighed as she stared off into space for a moment. She knew Cera had a knack for poking fun at Petrie every now and then, but for her father to do the same thing seemed somewhat uncharacteristic for him, until she remembered just how Threehorns were still pretty rigid when it came to interacting with anyone outside their own kind.

“Then, after me wash meself, Ducky come to cheer me up and we play some games,” continued Petrie as his mother finished bathing his wings and moved down to his legs, “She help make me feel happy for a while, but then after me go for another relaxing flight, me land on tree to stop and me hear someone near me. Me try to take off again, but then me suddenly hit with tree sweet and fall down. Then suddenly, Chomper come out of bush and scare me so much that me wet meself!”

“Why would Chomper suddenly want to scare you?” asked Mama Flyer in disbelief.

“Me brothers and sisters set trap for me with tree sweet and trick Chomper into scaring me, and then me other friends come! Everyone start laughing at me, especially Cera! Me feel so terrible that me try to fly away, but me covered in sticky juice and fall into mud pool again! Everyone ruin me day! Everyone make fun of Petrie! It feel like those days before me could fly all over again! Why everyone make fun of me!? What wrong with everyone!? Why me!? Why it no could be someone else!?”

“Oh, Petrie,” sighed Mama Flyer, having finished bathing her son, “I don’t really know the answer to that question, dear.”

“Everyone act like it joke day or something!” whimpered Petrie, “There no such thing as joke day, is there!?”

“Of course, not, Petrie,” answered Mama Flyer, “I guess your brothers and sisters must have decided they were in the mood to cause you more trouble.”

“Me thought you going to punish Donnie!” said Petrie, “Why you no punish him!?”

“I needed some time alone to consider how I was going to do it, but I suppose …”

“Suppose you no should have done that! Now look what happen to me!” accused Petrie.

“Now, Petrie! Don’t start accusing me of leaving your brothers and sisters free to bully you!” said his mother sternly, “Sometimes, a mother needs to be alone when considering how to punish her children.”

“But it never work!” yelled Petrie, “Nothing ever work! Me no can take this anymore! Me want them-“

Before Petrie could finish his sentence, his mother closed his beak with her hand.

“That’s enough, Petrie!” she said, “I will punish them accordingly! If you think I’m going to just throw them out, you’re greatly mistaken! How I punish your brothers and sisters is none of your business! It is my decision, and mine alone! Please understand that, okay!?”

Petrie fell on his back and pulled himself away from his mother, shaking and quivering as her shouting frightened him. Any time she used a raised voice directed at him, it scared him and turned his blood cold. He knew she never meant to frighten him, but he could never take her yelling at him, even at times when he yelled at her.

Mama Flyer calmed herself down as she noticed her son shaking and defensively holding out his hand as a gesture to “not hurt him.” She patiently waited until Petrie was calm enough to allow her to approach him, and once he had let out a single gulp, that was enough to confirm to her that he would be okay.

“There, there, Petrie. I’m sorry,” she spoke gently, “I didn’t mean to raise my voice at you like that.”

“M-me sorry me yell at you,” replied Petrie, “Me was just … an-angry.”

“I understand, Petrie, but you know I don’t like it when you shout at me. I’m only trying to help you, and I don’t want you to get the impression that I’m making it worse,” said Mama Flyer, “You know I love you, Petrie, and I don’t like to yell at you or make you feel bad. We shouldn’t be yelling at each other. We should be looking out for each other. I’m your mother, and I want to help you.”

“Me no feel like anything can help me,” lamented Petrie, “Me brothers and sisters going to keep picking on me until me no have to live with them anymore.”

“Petrie,” Mama Flyer sighed despondently, “That’s just not true, dear. I will find a way to get them to stop. It just takes time.”

“Too much time for Petrie,” replied Petrie.

Before Mama Flyer could respond, her son stood up and began walking away. She was puzzled as she thought of just what he could possibly be thinking about.

“Petrie? Where are you going?” she asked him.

“Me think me need to be by meself for a while, Mama,” whimpered Petrie, “Me just want to be alone.”

“Petrie, come back here and have a little talk with me,” she said as kindly as she could, but her son refused to comply, “Please?”

“No!” cried Petrie, “Me need to be alone!”

The little Flyer ran as fast as his feet would let him, and he opened out his wings and jumped into the air. Mama Flyer could only watch with a heavy heart, and before long, her poor son had disappeared just as emotionally broken as he was when he arrived.

“My poor little baby,” she sniffled solemnly, thinking of all the pain he had suffered for so long and had never deserved, and she took to the skies herself and flew in the direction he had gone, hoping to catch up with him and at least listen in to his thoughts. All she wanted was for Petrie to be happy, but some days, like today, it seemed impossible. Anytime it did become impossible, she was always determined to brighten his day, no matter what it took, even if it meant leaving her comfort zone just to make him happy again.

Mama Flyer found herself approaching the Thundering Falls as she discreetly kept in pursuit of her son, and she found him landing on one of the trees and crossing his wings. None of the many dinosaurs relaxing in the river took any notice of him as he began sulking.

She landed behind the tree and gazed up at the branch Petrie was sitting on. His face looked half-furious, … half … mischievous. She knew exactly what that look meant …

“Me no let them get away with this,” Petrie hissed to himself, “Me want justice for what they do to me.”

There was no doubt in Mama Flyer’s mind that her son must have been planning some form of revenge for everything that had been done to him. He wanted to give them a piece of his mind for all the wrongful and inexcusable bullying and pranking that had ruined his day before it had even started. He had had enough of it all, and if his mother couldn’t do enough to put his siblings in their place, and if no one would be able to put Cera in her place, then he’d take matters into his own wings and make undoubtedly sure they would not go unpunished for their unspeakable acts …



That evening, once the Night Circle had risen into the sky, some of the Gang had gathered in the Secret Caverns. Littlefoot had wanted to gather up everyone to discuss a rather troubling issue, but out of all the friends he tried to round up, only Cera was willing to join him. Ducky was in no mood to talk after seeing what had happened to Petrie, and Spike was not about to leave her side. Petrie was obviously not going to have anything to do with his friends as far as Littlefoot was concerned, so he thought it was best that he be left alone.

Chomper was still glum after what had happened, and Ruby was still trying to assure him that everything would be alright in good time by the time Littlefoot returned with Cera.

“Where are the others?” asked Ruby.

“Ducky didn’t want to come, and I guess I know why,” sighed Littlefoot.

“I’m not surprised that Petrie isn’t here,” said Cera gruffly.

“In case you didn’t know, that is exactly why we’re here in the first place!” snorted Littlefoot.

“Where’s Spike?” asked Chomper.

“He didn’t want to leave Ducky alone, so I just left them in peace,” answered Littlefoot, “I think she’s still upset.”

“With good reason,” said Ruby, “So, … what are we going to do?”

“Well, for one thing, I know a certain someone has yet to apologize to Petrie for this mess we’ve gotten into!” said Littlefoot, directing his glare toward Cera.

“Hey! I couldn’t help it! Alright!?” the Threehorn argued, “What I wanna know is what the rest of us are going to do!”

“Find a way to get Petrie to forgive all of us, so that we can all be friends again. Friends we can all be again,” replied Ruby.

“And how do we do that?” asked a downcast Cera, unable to comprehend anything that could possibly cheer up someone like Petrie after such awful humiliation.

“That’s what we’re here for,” said Littlefoot, “We are going to find a way to help Petrie. His mother couldn’t do it, so if she can’t, only we can.”

“I … don’t know,” said Chomper, scratching his head, “I don’t know what Petrie’s favorite … anything … is. All I know is that he loves flying.”

“He’s a Flyer. What do you expect?” said Cera.

Littlefoot and Ruby cast glares at Cera to tell her that the attitude she was showing was not going to get them anywhere at a time like this.

“Chomper, Ruby, you may not have known this, but Petrie has had a very rough family history,” said Littlefoot.

“I know his brothers and sisters are just rotten, rotten they are to him,” said Ruby as she thought of just how morbid Petrie’s siblings tended to be when bullying him.

“But it’s not just his brothers and sisters, Ruby,” added Littlefoot, shaking his head, “His family troubles go beyond that.”

“Don’t even think about getting me started on that other beak face!” hissed Cera, not wanting a certain ‘someone’ to be brought up.

“Uh, … w-who are we talking abou-,”

“No, Chomper! I refuse to hear that name after all the atrocities he committed! He’s as good as gone!” Cera ranted, preventing the Sharptooth from finishing his question.

Not wanting to get on the Threehorn’s bad side, Chomper didn’t say another word and simply looked away.

“So, … what do you know that Petrie really likes … besides flying?” asked Ruby.

“Well, I know he really likes tree stars,” answered Littlefoot.

“Everyone in the valley eats tree stars!” grunted Cera, “That should be no surprise at all!”

“Well, … anything else?” asked Chomper.

“Hmm, … Petrie does have a soft spot for tree sweets. I heard he especially loves sweet bubbles,” Littlefoot recalled.

At that moment, Chomper began to sense just what his Longneck friend was planning, and a smile crept its way onto the Sharptooth’s face.

“Littlefoot, are you thinking what I’m thinking?” he said excitedly.

“Oh, great,” sighed Cera, “More hunting for sweet bubbles.”

“It’ll be fun, Cera. You’ll see,” assured Littlefoot.

“Oh, really!? At this time of the night!?” retorted Cera, “It’s dark out and everyone’s asleep! We can’t possibly go searching for sweet bubbles at a time like this!”

“Cera, we don’t have to-,” Littlefoot began before the Threehorn cut her off.

“I’m so not doing this when it’s this late and the grownups will be frantically searching for us just because of something I did to Petrie!” she fumed, “If you can’t think of any other way to cheer that Flyer up, and until the Bright Circle comes up again, I’m going home! This conversation’s going nowhere for me!”

Before the others could respond, Cera turned her back on them and began to leave, but then she suddenly froze where she stood, not moving a muscle in her body.

“Cera, … what is it?” asked Littlefoot once he noticed just how long the orange Threehorn had stood in the same spot, “Cera!?”

Her eyes were fixed on some particular spot on one of the cave walls, and the Longneck turned to see just what she was looking at …

A big spot on one of the walls had some strange light shining on it, as if the Bright Circle was peeking through a hole in the wall on the other side, … but it was dark out, and the Night Circle didn’t shine that brightly.

“It must be those little shiny bugs,” said Littlefoot.

“What else could it be?” said Chomper, shrugging.

“Yeah, but why are they interested in that particular spot?” said Cera nervously, “Something just doesn’t add up!”

“You’re right,” said a deep voice, “Something doesn’t add up at all.”

The four kids all gasped and frantically looked around the cave for any sign of the one whom had just so suddenly intruded, but no one could be seen anywhere.

“Who said that?” panted Littlefoot.

There came no reply, and this only raised the uneasiness of their situation.

“Who’s there!?” yelled Cera.

“Cera, look!” gasped Littlefoot, and when the Threehorn turned around to look at the spotlight again, she gasped in great shock.

Within the spotlight, the shadow of a mysterious figure had appeared. It seemed to take the shape of a very old creature, but its head seemed to resemble sticks, and the rest of its body from the shoulders down seemed to look like tree stars. It appeared to be some very weak creature that was aging fast and extraordinarily sick, as if it was taking its final breaths. The mere sight of it made the kids retch.

“W-who are you?” stuttered Chomper.

“Who am I, you say?” said the shadowy creature, “I am, perhaps, everyone’s worst sleep story.”

“What do you mean?” asked a baffled Littlefoot.

The creature seemed to pause and gaze at the Longneck, but it looked at him not with eyes, but with an unwavering pose that made his blood turn cold. He had to look away just for a moment to regain his composure.

“I know just what you’ve been up to. I know what the whole valley has been up to with all their cruel jokes and tricks,” the creature answered in a somewhat aggressive voice as if anger was building inside of it.

“Just how would you know that?” huffed Cera dismissively.

“Everywhere I go during this time of the season, I see poor children getting tortured by others,” answered the creature, “All those heartless dinosaurs do is harass those innocent kids in countless ways.”

The kids stared at the shadow in utter disbelief. They found it unimaginable that this could be happening just about anywhere in the world and that Petrie was not the first victim of what seemed like pranks spreading around the world to places known and unknown.

“Oh, please!” spat an unfazed Cera, “It’s probably just your stupid imagination! I’ve never been to any place where kids pick on each other day after day! You made it all up, didn’t you!?”

“Why do you think I’ve gotten this weak, you silly girl!?” the shadowy figure suddenly screamed, causing Littlefoot, Chomper and Ruby to duck behind a rock. They never dared to face the wrath of someone they had never met.

“Uh, … I don’t like this,” shivered Chomper.

“Maybe because you’re so old!” Cera snorted at the shadow.

“That may be!” growled the creature, “But in my youth, I was the subject of torture in one of the most hideous ways imaginable! I was beaten on such a regular basis that my growth was stunted, and I spent many of my cold times desperately trying to survive in such a weak state! I’ve been like this nearly my whole life, and now I hear someone else is about to suffer the same disgraceful fate unless this comes to an end!”

“Remind you of anyone, Cera?” said Littlefoot, casting a glare at Cera as some bad memories came back to him.

“Hmph! Like anyone could be capable of doing that!” retorted Cera.

“Oh, but how about you?” countered the creature, “You have spent quite some time torturing someone who should be your friend, but how could he want to be your friend now if you don’t treat him like one?”

“Hey, I don’t torture anyone!” claimed Cera, “I never mean to harm my friends!”

“But what if you did one day?” said the shadow, “One day, that innocent little Flyer will want to run away and find a new life! I am well aware that his family life is no better, and no one has bothered to help him with it. He has no one to turn to, and he will suffer the same fate as those before him who wanted to run away.”

“Yeah, right!” spat Cera.

“Or maybe even those who were the instigators,” added the shadow, and the Threehorn seemed to suddenly freeze in place as if she was taken aback, “Where I came from, torturers were punished in the worst way possible. They weren’t grounded, beaten or exiled. When the cold time came and the frozen sky water came with it, instigators were taken by the leaders of their herds and left alone in some unforgiving place while the frozen sky water blew on top of them with the relentless winds. I suppose that unless you stop doing such horrible things to your so-called ‘friend,’ the same may possibly happen to you when the cold time returns.”

“W-what!?” panted Cera as panic and fear took over her.

“You’ll be left in some place in the middle of nowhere! Frozen sky water will fall on you until you can see no more! You’ll be BURIED ALIVE!”

The children all let out huge, terrified gasps, but none louder and more terrified than Cera. She was never one to believe in silly stories, but the sincerity of this old creature seemed so real to her that she had to question herself whether this was true or not.

The creature started laughing maniacally while taking huge gasps in between laughs. It seemed to show just how old and weak he was. Every second he laughed, it became harder for him to breathe.

“BURIED ALIVE! AAAAAH, HA, HA, HA, HA, HA, HA, HA!” he laughed like a psychopath.

The kids could only watch in shock as the creature began coughing violently and taking huge gasps as his laughter died down to dark chuckles even as he fell to the ground and kept trying so hard to breathe.

“Remember … my … last … words,” he gasped, “You … will all … see … the error … of your ways.”

With those words, his gasps and laughs became softer until the spotlight on the wall disintegrated into tiny spots again as the fireflies took off. Before the kids knew it, everything was dark and silent again.

The mysterious shadow had died laughing.

Littlefoot, Chomper and Ruby stepped out from behind the rock and looked at Cera. The orange Threehorn was seemingly frozen in place, just staring at the spot where the creature’s shadow had been cast. She looked as if she had woken up from a terrifying sleep story, something that was unsurprisingly rare for her, being what she was.

“Cera, … are you alright?” asked Littlefoot cautiously.

Cera didn’t answer. She just kept staring at that wall for a few more moments before she slowly turned away and walked out the exit back into the valley. The others followed her out, and once they saw her again, she was running far away as quickly as she could. She was already out of their hearing range by the time they spotted her.

“I can only guess where this will go,” sighed Littlefoot.

“Her dad just has to know about everything, doesn’t he?” said Chomper sarcastically.

“I’m not even sure if that mysterious dinosaur was real or not,” said Littlefoot, his thoughts beginning to trouble him, “None of it made any sense at all.”

“It didn’t look real, either,” agreed Ruby, “Maybe it wasn’t real, real it must not have been.”

“Uh, Littlefoot, … h-how are we going to explain this to anyone who wasn’t there?” asked Chomper, only to find that the Longneck was staring off into space, clearly contemplating some rather questionable thoughts, “Littlefoot?”

Littlefoot still didn’t answer. He was wondering just how some random unknown dinosaur would have knowledge of everything that had happened that day. Clearly, someone else would have to have seen it all, … or maybe, just maybe, … his hunch that Petrie would find some way to seek vengeance for all the bullying that had victimized him … may have come true. Maybe he was behind this mysterious shadow. It could even have been his own shadow. It could have all been done to scare Cera as payback.

“Littlefoot!?” shouted Chomper after the silence had dragged on for quite some time.

The Longneck jolted and snapped out of his thoughts before he panted and looked at his two friends.

“Sorry, I was just … thinking,” he said, “I need to go refresh myself. I’ll, uh, see you in the morning.”

Without another word, he walked back into the open valley, leaving a dumbfounded Chomper and Ruby behind with no answer to their questions. He knew they would find out soon enough, … and maybe so would everyone else …



The Bright Circle shone over the Great Valley to signal the start of another new day. For Petrie, it simply felt like a day when he could finally relax. After everything that had happened yesterday, he hoped today would be a much better day without anymore of the bullying or torture from his siblings, but especially from Cera.

The little Flyer stepped outside to breathe in some fresh morning air. The valley looked beautiful under the glow of the Bright Circle, and the air felt just as soothing as the day before. He let out a sigh of relaxation and finally smiled for the first time in what felt like a long time.

“It so beautiful today,” he sighed to himself.

Before long, he felt his mother’s presence next to him, and he looked up to see a warm smile on her face.

“Good morning, my little one,” she said soothingly to her son.

“Good morning, Mama,” replied Petrie with a beaming smile.

“You look pretty cheerful this morning,” commented Mama Flyer.

“Me just happy that today be beautiful, … and me no wake up to Donnie’s tricks again,” said Petrie.

Almost immediately, Mama Flyer’s smile died down to a worrisome frown. Ever since she had seen that questionable look on Petrie’s face at the Thundering Falls, she had been worried that he had been up to something … suspicious. It only seemed right to think that after he had been tormented in so many ways in a single day.

“Petrie, I have to ask you something,” she spoke in a more serious tone.

“W-what is it, Mama?” asked Petrie nervously.

“Yesterday, … while you were at the Thundering Falls, I-.”

“Petrie? Ms. Flyer? Would you two come to the Rock Circle please? Something rather … strange has worried some of the children,” came Grandma Longneck’s voice as she arrived so suddenly almost without them even noticing.

The Flyers’ moment of near-fright quickly died down, and they regained their composure and looked into the Longneck’s eyes.

“What is it, Mrs. Longneck?” asked Mama Flyer.

“I can’t explain it in an understandable manner,” replied Grandma Longneck, “That’s why we’re asking you two to come with me to the Rock Circle, so you can hear all the details.”

Petrie and his mother glanced at each other and shrugged, although inside, Petrie was beginning to feel dreadfully nervous about something, … something he didn’t feel comfortable talking about.

“I suppose we’ll have to talk about this later, dear,” Mama Flyer told him just as she noticed how quiet he had suddenly become, and she could tell right away that this may have had something to do with him. Surely, he must have been hiding something from her.

Mama Flyer gently tapped her son’s back to get his attention, and Petrie snapped out of his thoughts and lifted himself off the ledge.

“Are you alright, Petrie?” she asked him as she followed him up, “You’re so suddenly quiet.”

“Uh, m-me no know, Mama,” Petrie answered, and the two began their flight over the valley, “Me just … not over yesterday.”

“Something tells me it’s more than that. I know my children’s problems when I see one,” said Mama Flyer, her motherly instincts telling her that he was certainly not telling the truth.

“Really, me fine, Mama!” said Petrie, tired of his mother being able to read his thoughts so easily like a wise mother.

“Okay, dear. If you say so,” said Mama Flyer, not wanting to put too much pressure on her son.

The two Flyers spoke no further words as they slowly flew to the Rock Circle with Grandma Longneck. Petrie only got more nervous as the Rock Circle came within sight, and all his friends and their families were already there.

“Ah, there you are,” Grandpa Longneck greeted them, “I know this must have been quite abrupt for you, but we have a very serious matter to discuss that requires your attention.”

Petrie and his mother landed within the small gathering, and once Grandma Longneck stood next to her mate, Topps stepped up.

“Now that everyone is here, we can begin,” he said, and he cleared his throat, “So, last night, Cera arrived home just a little later than I would have wanted, and she told me this story … of how she and her friends gathered together in the Secret Caverns to … have some sort of chat. I wouldn’t have known just what they were talking about. Anyways, during their ‘little meeting,’ she says that some strange creature appeared from nowhere and claimed to have come from some unknown place where he was bullied on a regular basis … and where bullies were left to die and, in his exact words, ‘be buried alive’!”

“What!?” gasped Mama Swimmer.

“That is just absurd!” said Grandma Longneck.

“Which is exactly what I thought, too!” agreed Topps, “Now, obviously we Threehorns don’t believe in such things, but the creature’s words were so convincing that my daughter didn’t know what to believe. I had to constantly reassure her that none of it was true, and it was just a lie made up to scare her.”

“What did the creature look like, Cera?” asked Mama Flyer.

Still shaky from her dreadful experience last night, Cera shyly stepped forward and took a deep breath.

“W-well, … first, … dozens of fireflies put some light on the wall of the cave, and someone spoke in some deep, terrifying voice,” she began, shivering, “Then, … w-we saw its shadow appear within that little spot of light. Its body almost looked like tree stars, and its head looked as if it was made of sticks. It looked … so … old … and weak.”

“Did you get a glimpse of its face?” asked Papa Swimmer.

“N-no,” answered Cera, “All we saw was its shadow. We never saw its face. It had a way of shielding its identity.”

“Are you certain it was a male?” asked Grandpa Longneck.

“Yes, Grandpa,” answered Littlefoot, “Its voice was definitely male.”

“You mentioned something about bullying?” said Papa Swimmer.

“Yes,” nodded Cera.

“I suppose we’d better ask this, then,” said Grandma Longneck, “When have there been recent incidents of bullying involving our children?”

Just as she was finishing her question, Mama Flyer spoke up.

“Well, my son Petrie went through quite a horrible day yesterday, … from the very moment he woke up,” she recalled.

“And does this involve the rest of the kids?” questioned Topps.

“At the very least, a few of them,” answered Mama Flyer.

“Petrie, would you care to tell us what happened yesterday? It could give us a good idea,” said Grandpa Longneck gently.

Gulping with dread, the little Flyer shyly made his way to the center of the circle. All eyes were fixed on him as he prepared to share the details of his horrible day.

“Well, … it all start when me wake up, and me find urine all over me and it not even me own,” he began, and nearly everyone gasped and retched at such a sickening description, “Me brother Donnie start laughing at me, and me realize right then that he wet on me while me sleep.”

“Oh, my!” gasped Grandma Longneck in disbelief.

“Then, after Mama wash me, she say me should fly for relaxation, and me do that, but then suddenly me hear someone scream, and it girl,” continued Petrie, “At first, me thought it Ducky, but when me land in front of bush, Cera suddenly pop out and scare me, and me fall into puddle of mud.”

“Well, Cera, what do you have to say to yourself for that?” said Tria sternly to her stepdaughter.

“Then, after Cera make fun of me, Mr. Threehorn make fun of me, too, and say me should be less gullible in future!” hissed Petrie.

“Topps!?” said Tria, shifting her gaze over to her mate, “How could you have made fun of an innocent child so heartlessly?”

“Uh, w-well, I, … um, didn’t mean it … in that regard,” stuttered Topps, realizing he was losing his dominance and pride over the situation.

“You’ve had quite a history of humiliating Petrie in the past, Mr. Threehorn,” reminded Mama Flyer, “I’m still trying to get over that horrible thing you said about him after my brother was banished.”

“Listen, I’m sorry! Okay!?” Topps suddenly roared, “What happened that night, I was angry, alright!? And what happened yesterday, I was merely defending my daughter’s actions!”

“Defending something Cera should not have done!” snorted Tria.

“QUIET!” yelled Grandpa Longneck, and the arguments suddenly fell silent, “That’s enough of that! Let’s let Petrie continue his story!”

Nobody else spoke a word before Petrie cleared his throat again and resumed his narrative …

“Thank you. So then, me have to wash meself again, and then Ducky invite me to play with her for a while, and that lots of fun, then me decide to fly some more. Then, me land on tree and me hear someone laughing, so me take off but then me suddenly hit with red tree sweet and fall down. Me look up and see me stupid brothers and sisters again, and suddenly Chomper come out and scare me, and me wet meself in front of them!”

“Chomper, you’ve got some nerve!” roared Topps.

“Petrie’s brothers and sisters tricked me into scaring Petrie!” said Chomper defensively, “They didn’t even tell me it was him I was scaring! I swear! It’s true!”

The other kids all nodded in confirmation that the Sharptooth was being completely honest and truthful. They all understood that Chomper would never orchestrate a prank on someone whom was a dear friend of his.

“Me friends come to see what happen, and Cera and me brothers and sisters start laughing and making fun of me again! Me try to fly away, but me covered in sticky sweet juice and me fall into mud again! No one try to comfort me except Ducky. Everyone else either stay silent or laugh at me!”

“Sounds like you must have had a very trying day, Petrie,” said Mama Swimmer sympathetically, her mate nodding alongside her.

Most of the adults were shaking their heads in disbelief after hearing the details of Petrie’s rather tragic day.

“Is there more to the story or was that the end of it all?” asked Grandma Longneck.

“Me fly away to me Mama, and she wash me … again, … and then me just go relax at Thundering Falls. Me just wanted to be alone then, and me be alone for rest of day,” finished Petrie.

“That still doesn’t solve the problem concerning that mysterious creature who scared my daughter!” said Topps, “He is still out there somewhere, and we need to find him!”

“Mr. Threehorn, … the creature is … dead,” said Littlefoot.

“What!? Dead!?” responded Topps, not believing his words.

“He laughed so hard that he couldn’t breathe anymore, and he fell to the ground taking his last breaths,” explained Littlefoot.

“He … died laughing,” added Ruby, “Laughing as he died.”

“So, … I guess … it doesn’t matter anymore,” said Chomper nervously, “He’s, well, … gone.”

“That doesn’t make me feel any better,” said Topps.

“Who was in the Secret Caverns last night when the creature appeared?” asked Grandma Longneck.

“Me, Cera, Chomper and Ruby,” answered Littlefoot.

“And what were you doing?” asked Tria.

“All four of us were trying to think of a way to apologize to Petrie, and then the creature suddenly appeared and told us that frightening story,” said Chomper.

“And you believed it?” snorted Topps.

“I wasn’t so sure,” admitted Littlefoot, “I didn’t think such a place he described was real. I don’t even know if the creature was real.”

“But Cera told me it was very real!” argued Topps, “Surely, someone else was in there last night!”

“Ducky, Spike, where were you last night?” asked Tria.

“Spike and I were asleep in our nest. Yes, yes, yes,” answered Ducky, “Littlefoot tried-ed to ask me to follow him, but I was too tired-ed and falled back to sleep.”

“Well, I suppose that cancels them out,” sighed Tria.

“If Littlefoot says that the creature must not have been real, and Ducky and Spike were in their nest, … then I think there’s only one other possibility, … considering just what that creature was talking about, … and, if I may, who it may have been referring to,” concluded Grandma Longneck.

“Y-you don’t mean!?” gasped Cera.

At that instant, everyone’s eyes fixed on Petrie. The little Flyer’s eyes went wide, and his heart started pounding as he realized a terrible truth …

“So, Petrie, it was you, wasn’t it!?” shouted Topps.

“I should have known it was you!” said Cera, “You did this to get back at me, didn’t you!?”

“I was afraid it might have been him,” gulped Littlefoot, “I just … wasn’t sure.”

“I could swear that when I followed you to the Thundering Falls, I saw some … scheming look on your face,” Mama Flyer said, giving her son a look of suspicion, “You were plotting revenge on Cera for the part she played in the pranks on you, weren’t you, Petrie?”

Petrie’s beak quivered as he tried to stay silent. He knew he was busted. He had been found out. His revenge plot had been exposed, and now he was sure he was in for trouble which he felt was unjustified all because his evil brothers and sisters had allowed Cera to join them in their pranks against him. For once, it seemed as though his horrible siblings would triumph over him, which he felt was the most humiliating thing ever.

“Petrie, explain yourself,” ordered Grandpa Longneck.

“You had the sick, twisted audacity to frighten my daughter!” growled Topps, “I don’t care who started it, but we are going to be the ones to finish it once and for all!”

Petrie shut his eyes as he tried to hide his stream of tears, his beak pointing towards the ground.

“Confess,” said Tria, “What have you done?”

Finally, with his pride completely shattered, Petrie began sobbing as he regretfully began his much-dreaded confession …

“It was me,” he began in a soft, sad voice, “Me … wanted to get back at Cera for scaring me and pushing me around like a bully, just like Hyp.”

“How dare you compare me to that brat!?” spat Cera.

“Quiet, Cera!” shouted Tria.

Petrie waited until he was sure no one else would interrupt him, and he spoke again.

“Me … meet up with Guido at Thundering Falls, and me convince him to help me with me plan,” he confessed, “After we finish making our plan, me overhear Littlefoot say he want to bring our friends to Secret Caverns, so me and Guido go there. Then, that night, they come to caverns and we catch some fireflies and light wall.”

“Petrie, Guido is your friend,” said Mama Flyer sternly, “You shouldn’t goad your friends into doing something they don’t want to do.”

“Does that explain the creature’s voice?” pondered Littlefoot.

“Y-yes,” admitted Petrie, “Me was shadow, and Guido was voice.”

“You’re despicable!” hissed Topps.

“Let him finish!” Tria scolded her mate.

“So, … we tell them about land where bullies no tolerated, and their way of justice be to leave bullies to rot and die, or be buried alive by frozen sky water,” said Petrie.

“There is no such place in the world where anyone does that, … is there?” said Grandpa Longneck, glancing at his mate.

“None that I know of,” she replied, “I think the whole thing was so cleverly made up just as a way to frighten Cera into leaving Petrie alone whenever he is in a sour mood.”

“Well, you don’t say!” replied Topps.

“Petrie, we know how upsetting it can be to have troublemakers around but telling lies and making up stories to scare them cannot be tolerated in our valley,” said Papa Swimmer.

“Me know,” cried Petrie solemnly.

“Scaring your friends is not the way to stop the bullying against you, Petrie,” his mother spoke to him, “If you tell us about it, we can put a stop to it, and certainly not by telling a story to frighten them.”

“Seeing as you not only terrified Cera out of her wits, but you must have also done the same to our grandson,” added Grandma Longneck.

“And two of your other friends,” put in Mama Swimmer.

“Petrie, what do you have to say for yourself?” said Grandpa Longneck.

Completely broken inside, utterly humiliated and defeated, Petrie sunk his head in deep shame and disgrace, and let a fresh stream of tears soak the ground he was standing on. He wasn’t sure that a remorseful apology would be anywhere near enough to atone for his sins, and he knew it would probably be a long time before he regained the trust of everyone surrounding him.

“Me so sorry, everyone!” he wailed, “Me know you may never forgive me, and me disgrace meself in eyes of everyone, … b-but me sorry for what me done! Me only wanted bullying to stop, but now me realize me do it in such horrible way! Me only ask that you please forgive me, even if it no happen for maybe many cold times!”

Most of the adults sighed after the Flyer finished his tearful apology, but Topps and Cera maintained their hateful glares that seemed to indicate to him that he would have next to no chance of ever earning their forgiveness.

“Petrie, I’m clearly at a loss as to what your punishment shall be,” sighed Grandpa Longneck, “This reminds me of when we had to banish your uncle after the atrocities he committed. You can at least consider yourself lucky that you will face nowhere near the punishment he received because you are a child. What you did last night could questionably have earned you perhaps one of our rather harsher methods of atonement considering that this is a valley matter and not merely a Flyer herd matter. In light of the fact that you were truly the victim of all the bullying, we will not force you into such an atonement, but because you still committed quite an unacceptable act last night, it is mandatory that you be punished.”

Petrie sighed with dread as he turned his head away from the elders. He cast a brief glance at his mother, and she let out a deep sigh as if she was agreeing with him that this felt rather unjustified, considering that his brothers and sisters had started the whole chain reaction that had gotten him into this sticky situation. He shook his head at her as if he was pleading her for something, and she discreetly nodded in return while no one had their eyes on her.

“We are going to place a limit on where you can be or where you can fly around. You will not be allowed to leave the neighborhood area where you live. This means you will not be allowed to enter the forest to the east of your neighborhood or fly over it. Furthermore, we will have to separate you from your friends for as long as this punishment is in effect,” said Grandpa Longneck.

Petrie’s heart sank as he listened to the details of his punishment. It may have been right considering what he had done, but on the other hand, it didn’t feel right because of a situation he had had absolutely no control of whatsoever.

“H-how long?” he sniffled.

“I suppose until the end of the next Night Circle cycle,” answered Grandma Longneck, “It should be long enough for you to learn from your mistakes.”

Petrie opened his beak as if he wanted to speak again, but he couldn’t think of anything to say, and no words came out of his beak.

“In terms of separating you from your friends, we will make one exception,” added Grandpa Longneck, “Since Ducky and Spike’s family live in the same neighborhood from you, we will allow you to visit them, and for them to visit you while you serve your punishment.”

“You can at least be fortunate that you won’t be alone,” his mate added.

“I will be happy to play with you so that you will not be alone, Petrie,” said Ducky, nodding her head and giving Petrie a reassuring smile, “Yes, yes, yes.”

Spike nodded along with the Swimmer, and Petrie managed a faint grin before his gaze fell to the ground again.

“I’d much rather prefer he’d be left alone in some dark cave, but I guess I can’t put a stop to that,” grunted Topps.

“There has to be a compromise, Mr. Threehorn,” reminded Grandpa Longneck, “After all, they’re only children, and children should not be punished as severely as grownups would be.”

“Pah! Fine!” replied Topps in disgust.

“Just calm down, Topps,” said Tria.

“I’m telling you, he’s becoming just like his un-,”

“Don’t say it!” Mama Flyer hissed before the Threehorn could finish his sentence.

Topps closed his mouth and led his family away from the group. All the while he fixed his gaze on Petrie with a loathsome glare.

“Consider yourself lucky I didn’t have my way, Flyer,” he spat at him before he turned away and left with Tria, Cera and Tricia closely following.

“I suppose … this meeting is over then,” sighed Grandma Longneck.

“Ms. Flyer, … I’m gonna have to ask you to please take your son back home, and make sure he doesn’t leave your neighborhood until the end of the next Night Circle cycle. He will not be allowed to have contact with any of his friends except Ducky and Spike,” informed Grandpa Longneck.

“You have my word,” replied Mama Flyer, and she approached her son and tapped his shoulder three times, “Petrie?”

Petrie looked up at his mother with a sigh of despair. He wasn’t sure if he would be able to stand being confined to just one small area of the valley until the end of the next Night Circle cycle. Having only two friends to talk to instead of six felt rather empty, and to not be allowed to fly as far and wide as he always loved doing felt like being deprived of the one thing he always enjoyed and what made him what he was. This punishment alone felt bad enough even for being light compared to exile or humiliation. For the first time, it seemed as though his “evil” brothers and sisters … had defeated him. He could already picture their triumphant smiles on their beaks once he returned home to find them celebrating his punishment for something they caused.

“Come with me, please,” she told him, and she lifted herself into the sky with Petrie reluctantly following him without even turning to say goodbye to his friends. He was too upset to even look at anyone right now. All he wanted was to just be alone after his desire for justice had completely backfired and had gotten himself punished instead of Cera. Now he felt stupid for even bothering to find his own way of justice. It seemed that he would always be a victim no matter the consequences, and that hurt him more than anything at a time like this.



Soon, Petrie saw the familiar sight of his home just ahead, and he watched as his mother came down on the foot of the cave entrance. He stopped and hovered, and he looked away before he heard her calling his name. Reluctantly, he landed in front of her and refused to make eye contact.

“Petrie, please look at me,” she said calmly.

Petrie shut his eyes and shook his head, and his mother placed one hand on his back and pressed her other hand against his beak to turn his head so that he was facing her. The little Flyer quivered and opened his eyes to see his mother’s look of disappointment in him, which was just what he had been afraid of from the moment he confessed his act of vengeance.

“I’m not gonna lie, Petrie. I didn’t wish this upon you, either, but nevertheless, I’m very disappointed in you,” she said sternly.

“Me know,” sniffled Petrie as he felt those shameful tears welling in his eyes.

“You may have been the victim of inexcusable bullying, but revenge is not the way to counter it,” she continued, “Revenge will only make bullies stronger, and you’ll only find that you may have just made life a little harder for yourself.”

“B-but … m-me just wanted t-to … g-get Cera to stop,” sobbed Petrie.

“Petrie, … Cera is a Threehorn, and it’s in her nature,” sighed Mama Flyer, “If anything, don’t be surprised if she starts picking on you again once your confinement is over.”

“Why Cera no be punished!?” yelled Petrie, “She prank me, she humiliate me, and even her daddy humiliate me! Why me have to be punished instead of her!?”

“Okay, Petrie. Not so loud,” said Mama Flyer sternly, and she softened a little, “Firstly, I will talk with the Longnecks and see to it that Cera is rightfully punished. Secondly, you were punished because of what you did as payback.”

Petrie fell to his knees in despair and defeat. In the eyes of the world, he seemed to have been such an idiot with his foolish act of vengeance, and now he began to wonder what point he even had in pulling off such an idiotic move.

“I know you wanted poetic justice, but that’s not the way we do things in this valley,” said Mama Flyer.

“Like nothing can be done to stop it,” lamented Petrie.

“Petrie, I want you to listen to me very carefully,” said Mama Flyer, once again lifting her son’s beak with her hand to ensure he would make eye contact with her, “If you ever find yourself the subject of their bullying again, tell me or the other elders, and we’ll take care of everything. You don’t need to take matters into your own hands. That’s our job. You should only worry about yourself and those who care for you and let us do the rest. The Great Valley is a very peaceful place, but your actions last night caused quite a disturbance to our sense of peace.”

Petrie sighed shamefully after hearing that last sentence. He had always been all for peace, but the idea that he had brought any sense of insecurity to his friends had placed a great burden on him that he knew would take a long time to take off his shoulders.

“Me so sorry, Mama,” he sniffled.

“I know how you feel, dear, and I’ll make sure that those who bullied you will never do so again,” replied Mama Flyer softly, “I’d also like you to promise me that you’ll never do such a foolish thing like that again.”

“M-me promise, Mommy,” nodded Petrie tearfully.

As his mother gently hugged him, Petrie looked inside the cave and caught a glance at his four siblings all snickering evilly at him in apparent triumph and victory, just as he had feared. He glared at them with pure hatred, and they returned it with evil smiles of pride.

“As for YOU!” Mama Flyer’s voice suddenly rang out, and Petrie watched as the smiles instantly disappeared from their beaks, “You’ve been worse! In fact, a lot worse! You made the disturbance! You were behind this entire mess! Your despicable bullying led Petrie to commit an atrocious act last night! Do you have any idea what you’ve just put your brother through!?”

“See if I care!” hissed Donnie, “He deserves his punishment!”

“Punishment for an act of revenge against something that you orchestrated!” snapped Mama Flyer, “You effectively took away his happiness and most of his freedom all in one day, and thanks to you, he’ll be in disgrace in the eyes of everyone else until the end of the next Night Circle cycle! It completely pisses me off that I have five children who can’t treat themselves equally because four of them think that the youngest one is worthless and inferior to them! I’ve told you this a million times, but you just won’t listen to me! I can’t even begin to say just how absolutely disgusted I am by your abysmal day-to-day games of ‘let’s make Petrie’s life as miserable as possible’! I’m beginning to wonder if you’ll ever learn.”

“Fitting for someone so hopeless!” huffed Terra.

“That’s enough!” raged Mama Flyer, “Leave Petrie alone! You think it’s right for him to make his life miserable just because you think he makes your lives miserable!? Why can’t you ever treat him like family!? He’s just an innocent child who’s still learning and growing up, and you’re not making it any easier for him, and now you’ve just ruined the next Night Circle cycle for him! Everyone is blaming him for what happened last night, but I blame it on you! You clearly had some motive behind everything you did yesterday, and I can’t even begin to tell you just what the consequences will be for the four of you!”

“Uh, M-Mama?” shivered Pearlwing.

“But he’s just so-,” Skybeak said before his mother cut him off.

“NO! No buts! Not another word!” she screamed, “I’ve had enough of hearing it! You clearly have no excuses and just want to torment Petrie until you’ve driven him to insanity or suicide! I will not let that happen! He is my son, and I do not want my children to start driving each other to the verge of death!”

Terra opened her beak, but Mama Flyer stopped her before she could utter a single word.

“No! Get inside! All of you! Go! Scoot!” she yelled, pointing a finger inside their cave, her beak turning bright red in unimaginable fury, “NOW!”

Shivering with fright, all four children scurried inside the cave and cowered against the walls. At times like these, it would only take a fit of rage for Mama Flyer to be able to put her children in their place, and once this happened, they never dared to further test her wrath.

The blue Flyer maintained her glare until she couldn’t stand looking at them any longer, and she turned back to Petrie, who was also staring at her with wide eyes and shivering with fright. It became obvious that she had not only scared the living daylights out of her four scheming children, but also her youngest son.

“Petrie?”

“M-Mama, … y-you scare me,” stammered Petrie.

“There, there, Petrie. I’m sorry,” Mama Flyer apologized in a gentle voice to reassure her son, “You know I didn’t mean to frighten you.”

“Me know, but … m-me no like seeing you get so angry,” quivered Petrie.

“I understand, dear,” nodded Mama Flyer, “I’m sure you realize that I’m just as mad at your brothers and sisters as you are.”

“W-what you going to do?” asked Petrie.

Mama Flyer sighed as she tried to come up with an answer that would satisfy Petrie. Thinking of a suitable punishment for something as heinous as what those kids did was no easy task for her. If their punishment for what happened during the cold time wasn’t enough, then what was? How would she ever be able to teach her children to treat each other equally and with the compassion she shared with Petrie? Her family had already gone through so much that had ripped them apart, and it seemed that any day it could happen again.

“That is for me to decide, Petrie,” she said, “For now, have some breakfast. I just remembered you hadn’t eaten since you woke up.”

Just as Petrie’s stomach growled to indicate just how right she was, she handed him a tree star, and the little Flyer calmed down and took it. Once he took a few bites, he couldn’t help but smile after he realized just how long he had been on an empty stomach.

“After that, I think it’d be best if you took a little nap,” added Mama Flyer.

“What!?” protested Petrie, “But me only just wake up to all this, and now me have to sleep some more!?”

“I’m just kidding, Petrie,” chuckled Mama Flyer.

Petrie immediately sensed just where his mother was going with this conversation.

“Oh, me see how it is. You start playing jokes on me, too!?” he said with a glare.

“Really? You can’t take a joke even that light? Whatever happened to your sense of humor, Petrie? Did it just fly away overnight?” teased Mama Flyer playfully.

“That not funny, Mama!” shouted Petrie.

“Lighten up, my little one,” said Mama Flyer, “What happened to the happy Petrie I know who loves to smile and laugh with me?”

“Maybe he flying somewhere in Mysterious Beyond,” said Petrie sarcastically, and he pointed a finger towards the sky, “Maybe that him!”

Mama Flyer looked in the direction her son had pointed but saw nothing but blue sky. Shaking it off as a simple trick, she turned back only to find that Petrie had suddenly vanished.

“Petrie!?” she gasped, then she knew right away what had happened, “Why you, sneaky little rascal!”

Not wasting a second, the cerulean Flyer took off and scanned the valley below for any sign of her son. It didn’t take long for her to spot him diving towards a group of rocks on the soft grass.

“So, that’s how he’s going to play around with me,” she chuckled to herself, “You can’t hide from me forever, Petrie.”

Below, Petrie had landed in front of the rocks that were just big enough to shield him from sight, and he scurried into the tiny maze just before he saw the shadow of his mother coming down to land. He tiptoed behind one of the rocks that was closest to one of the large rock formations that bordered the grassy pathway, and he closed his beak and tried his best to stay completely silent.

“Alright, Petrie. I know you’re behind one of those rocks,” he heard his mother say in a playful, teasing manner, “Come out, come out, wherever you are.”

Petrie just barely held back a chuckle as her voice brought back a few vague memories of when they played hide and seek together in those painful days before the Earth Shake. For him, it gave him a sense of nostalgia.

The little Flyer kept frantically shifting his eyes from one direction to another while keeping still. He could see his mother’s shadow coming closer with every second that passed. His only goal was to stay hidden for as long as possible. He knew she would inevitably find him.

Suddenly, he noticed a shadow was looming directly over him. He gulped and looked up, and he saw his mother standing right above him with a smirk on her face.

“Just as we thought the tricks were over, huh?” she chuckled.

Petrie tried to make a run for it, but Mama Flyer acted quicker and managed to grab him by the arms.

“Hey! Let Petrie go!” he begged as he swung his feet back and forth and tried pulling himself free to no avail.

“Not so fast, little guy!” teased Mama Flyer, “I haven’t seen my fair share of satisfaction just yet. You know what happens when you play tricks on me?”

“Oops,” gulped Petrie, realizing what she was about to do, “Uh, … um, …”

Before he could answer, his mother sat him down on her lap and held him from behind with one hand, preventing him from moving his arms and wings. His teeth clattered as he watched her other hand slowly approaching his feet, its fingers making wiggling motions that indicated just what was about to happen.

“N-no! Please! Mama! No do it!” he begged in desperation.

“Consider this one last thing to add to your punishment,” teased Mama Flyer.

Petrie gasped in disbelief, and before he could register the next thought, his mother’s fingers made contact with his feet, and she began wiggling his tiny toes. Instantly, the new sensations jolted through his body in a way that brought giggles out of his beak.

“N-no! Mama! Stop! Stahahahahahahahop!” the little Flyer giggled, “Pleeheeheehease! Me sorreeheeheeheehy!”

“I know what’s music to your ears, but do you know what’s music to my ears?” said Mama Flyer playfully.

“Whahahahat!?” laughed Petrie.

“The sound of your laughs that tell me that my cute little baby is happy!” answered Mama Flyer.

Petrie’s cheeks turned red as that name embarrassed him, but there was little he could do about it as long as he was being tickled.

“Mommeeheeheehy! No call me babeeheeheeheehy!” he giggled as saliva began to leak from his beak uncontrollably.

“Well, it’s true, Petrie. Even how old you are now, you’re still my precious little baby!” teased Mama Flyer lovingly.

“Stahahahahop!” laughed Petrie sheepishly, and his mother’s fingers moved up to his chest, “Ooh! Oohoohoohehehehehehehee!”

“Now there’s that happy voice I’ve wanted to hear for some time!” giggled Mama Flyer.

“Mmmhmmhmmhmmkeeheeheeheeheeheeheeeee!” chortled Petrie as the ticklishness drove him into uncontrollable laughter that prevented him from forming words and instead brought saliva out of his mouth.

Mama Flyer then started tickling Petrie’s neck, which only made him laugh even harder, and finally she poked on his most sensitive spot of all: his shoulders.

“EEK! OOH! OOH! AAAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” Petrie’s laughs echoed into the distance, “MOMMEEHEEHEEHEEHEEHEE!”

“I love the sound of my little Petrie’s happy voice in the morning!” his mother teased.

“ME GIVE! ME GIHIHIHIHIVE!” Petrie laughed as tears began streaming from his eyes due to excessive laughter.

“You haven’t said the magic word yet, Petrie!” laughed Mama Flyer.

“UNCLEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHEHE!” Petrie screamed through laughter.

Seeing that her son had finally gone through enough tickle torture, Mama Flyer promptly stopped the tickling and lovingly held him in her wings to help him relax and regain his breath. Petrie panted for a whole minute before he was able to shake his head and look up at his mother.

“Me could go without that!” he complained.

“Well, how else was I going to teach you a lesson for teasing me?” replied Mama Flyer with a smirk, “Sometimes, you need to have a little lesson just like everyone else when they play their pranks.”

Feeling defeated, Petrie slumped his head against his mother’s chest and let out a pouty sigh. Before he could complain any further, though, he felt a sudden warm sensation on his forehead. He knew right away that it was his mother’s beak planting a loving motherly kiss on him to show her undying love and care for her son. He sighed and smiled as the warmth of the kiss sunk in and warmed his heart.

“I love you, my little Petrie,” said Mama Flyer once she had pulled her beak away.

“Me love you, too, Mama,” replied Petrie, letting out a tiny chuckle.

“Now then, are you going to stop complaining?” asked Mama Flyer playfully.

“Yes, Mama,” sighed Petrie in slight annoyance.

“Sounds like someone’s been taught quite a lesson,” came another chuckling voice, and Petrie suddenly noticed Mama Swimmer in their presence, along with Ducky and Spike.

“Uh,” stammered Petrie in embarrassment.

“We could hear you laughing from quite a long way. It sounded-ed like you were quite ticklish, Petrie. Yep, yep, yep,” giggled Ducky, and Spike nodded in agreement, making the Flyer blush sheepishly.

“Don’t worry,” said Mama Flyer, “I think my little one’s learned his lesson.”

“Mama,” sighed Petrie.

“I just wanted to tell you, Ms. Flyer, that the Longnecks wanted to speak with you,” informed Mama Swimmer, “I suppose you wouldn’t mind if I looked after Petrie for you while Ducky and Spike play with him.”

“Of course, I don’t mind, Mrs. Swimmer,” replied Mama Flyer, and she set her son back down on his feet.

Once his feet were touching the ground again, Petrie ran right up to Ducky and gave the Swimmer a tight hug that genuinely surprised her, and she returned the gesture with a tight hug of her own. Before long, the two were squeezed into Spike’s forepaws as he pulled them in for one big hug. Their mothers laughed at the adorable sight.

“I think Petrie’s in good hands,” commented Mama Swimmer.

“Well, I guess I’d better be off then,” said Mama Flyer, “I’ll be back before lunch, okay, Petrie?”

“Okay, Mama,” responded Petrie, and he watched as his mother took off into the blue skies and disappeared.

“Okay, kids. Wanna come play in the river?” offered Mama Swimmer.

“Oh, yes, yes, yes!” Ducky instantly answered cheerfully, and she and Petrie climbed onto Spike’s back and let the Spiketail give them an enjoyable ride to the river with Mama Swimmer accompanying them.

Once they arrived at the river next to the Swimmer nest, Spike excitedly jumped in, and Ducky and Petrie had to cling on tightly to keep from falling off. The little Swimmer and Flyer laughed as they jumped off and the three began splashing each other with Mama Swimmer soon joining in on the fun.

For the Swimmers, this seemed to feel like the start of another happy moment of their everyday fun, but for Petrie, it felt like the start of what just might be the happiest moment of a time he knew would be very hard for him. Confinement felt like one of the worst punishments for a Flyer, but if he wanted to stay on everyone’s good side, he had to play along and accept whatever would come to him. He still felt it was unjustified that he was punished instead of Cera, but maybe, in good time, the Threehorn would eventually learn her lesson, too, and everyone would be even and be able to forgive each other.

Until then, Petrie would find many fun ways to pass the time and enjoy what he could until he would finally once more have all the freedom he could wish for and enjoy a Flyer’s life to the fullest.



Well, that will wrap up my story for the April prompt. This is probably the most morbid story I've written on the forum so far, even though most of my previous stories were also quite dark. After writing that marathon-length "Secret Love" story, I suffered writer's block on multiple occasions while writing this story. Sometimes, it seems that writing a very long story can effect my ability in writing my future stories. You start to run out of ideas and may need a little break for a few months or so. Still, I hope my efforts paid off with this entry. :duckyhappy

You may have noticed by now how my stories seem to be recurring around the theme of Petrie being bullied by his siblings on a regular basis, and him and Ducky seeming to be the only characters I've been able to effectively write about, possibly due to them being my favorite characters in the series. That doesn't mean to say that I'm biased or anything. I've never truly taken the time to look into characters other than those two. Maybe that's why I'm beginning to run out of ideas. :opetrie

Anyways, I think I'll just relax for a while now that I have another story out of the way. June is on the way, and I'm rather excited about it! :D Take care of yourselves and each other, and have a good day, everyone! See ya later!

17
Ask Me / Ask Diddy!
« on: April 22, 2019, 06:04:42 PM »
I haven't really flourished anywhere on the forum other than the fanfiction section where I took the prompts by storm last year, so I thought I gotta find something to do so that I can have a good reason to be online more frequently, hence this.

Feel free to ask me anything as long as it doesn't involve oversensitive topics. I'll check back a few times a day to answer any questions you might be wanting to ask me. :) I'll be looking forward to it!

18
LBT Fanfiction / Secret Love v2
« on: February 01, 2019, 12:16:37 PM »
Okay, so in the summer of 2017, I had decided to write some simple DuckyxPetrie love story, titled "Secret Love," and it was met with great reception on FF.net. It became my FanFiction highlight of a year in which I went through so many family struggles, such as my stepfather's near-fatal injury, my grandmother's loss to cancer, and having to move because our old landlord turned evil. Thankfully, those hard times are well past me now, and the last year and a half have shown great improvements.

Anyways, since "Secret Love" was my first "successful" LBT story on FF.net, and because I remembered so little about the series at the time, I knew that at some point I'd think about writing it again after I joined this forum, because now that I look at it, there are many things that could have been differently. So, this new version you'll be seeing here will be drastically different from my 2017 version. There will be differences in the storyline, and there will be some other changes here and there. My friend, TimeLordMaster108 also requested that I include references to my previous prompt entries, so perhaps you could consider certain stories like, "Waters Rise, Illness Flies" and "A Broken Family" to be some sort of prelude to what you'll see here.

Fittingly enough, since it's the first of February, and this month's prompt obviously involves romance to coincide with Valentine's Day, I will be entering this as my entry for the February prompt, even though it will contain many chapters. The original story had 30 chapters, so I thought that perhaps I could post a new chapter once every two days all the way up to the prompt's due date at the end of March, and it should be finished just in time by then. This will by far be my longest prompt entry to date, and I don't know if I'll ever make one this long again.

I initially didn't want to post this on FF.net, since there already is a much-liked version on there, but I decided to read through the guidelines at the last minute and realized that it was mandatory to post a prompt entry on FF.net, so yeah, I suppose my FF.net audience will get quite a surprise. :smile

Finally, I'll just let it out that I am a proud DuckyxPetrie shipper, so to anyone who isn't a DuckyxPetrie shipper and happens to come across this story, I at least hope you'll find the story itself enjoyable as it progresses over time, as I am aware that some of you whom I've come to know on this forum are not shippers of these two adorable characters.

Anyways, here's my prologue for what will be my much-revised version of "Secret Love."



SECRET LOVE



PROLOGUE

Are we really meant to be?



“Are we really meant to be?”

Those were the only words she could picture herself saying as she stared down at the river on a starry night in the Great Valley.

Whenever a certain subject came into her mind, all her usual feelings of playfulness would be replaced by those of a friendship she shared with someone very special to her.

For about two years now, ever since this green Swimmer had the adventure of a lifetime that earned her four great friends and a wondrous new home, there was still something she felt uncertain about. She had a great home, a wonderful family, and now had not four, but six special friends whom she could play with every day. The moment she thought about her friends, one friend in particular, would take over her thoughts …

Ducky stared down at her moonlit reflection in the river as she allowed all her thoughts to be consumed by her best friend. To her, this “best friend” felt more than just a “best friend.” From the moment they first met, she thought he was an adorable sight, even for a Swimmer like her …



Littlefoot and Ducky were walking through a somewhat barren forest, intending to find this legendary … “Great Valley,” but they had barely even walked a few steps before there came the sounds of their stomachs growling with hunger.

“My stomach is talking,” giggled Ducky.

“Mine, too,” replied Littlefoot as he curiously looked up at a tree, “I wonder what this tastes like?”

However, as Littlefoot began to pull on the tree with his mouth, they heard what sounded like yelling coming from within the tree.

Ducky gasped as she heard the yelling. Although nobody had ever said anything about talking trees, she couldn’t help but wonder if this tree was capable of doing such a thing.

“The tree is talking,” she said.

“No, it isn’t,” replied Littlefoot, trying desperately to pull off anything from the tree.

“You should not eat talking trees. Nope, nope, nope,” said Ducky.

Littlefoot ignored her again, but a second later, a small creature came sliding down the tree the Longneck was pulling on, screaming as it slid towards the two hatchlings. The tiny creature landed right on Littlefoot’s nose, and the Longneck looked in shock and screamed in horror. As he released the tree from his mouth, the plant swung around and tossed the creature into the sky, screaming. Ducky took cover underneath Littlefoot just as the small creature went crashing right through the ground.

Ducky quickly recomposed herself and approached the hole that had been left on the ground by the small creature’s fall. When she looked inside, she was very surprised to see that the creature was a young Flyer, appearing to be so frightened and confused.

“Who are you? Huh?” she asked the Flyer.

“M-m-my name Petrie,” the Flyer stuttered.

Ducky couldn’t help but giggle as she brought her head back up and allowed Petrie to crawl his way up.

“Petrie, huh?” chuckled Ducky, “Funny name.”

“I-I-I flied?” said Petrie.

“No. You falled,” answered Ducky.

“I falled?” whimpered Petrie in frustration as he threw himself onto the ground.

“You cannot fly?” asked a confused Ducky as an odd thought struck her. If Petrie couldn’t fly, then how could he have managed to make his way up a tree? “But how did you get way up there?”

“I climb,” answered Petrie, jumping and putting on a midair pose that Ducky thought was rather adorable.

“Hmm,” was all the Swimmer could say.

“But you are a Flyer, not a faller,” said Littlefoot.

“Hard thing to fly,” said Petrie, and he made another attempt at flying by flapping his wings, but he remained in the air for only about a second before he came right back down with a thud.

“I guess it is,” agreed Littlefoot, “We can’t do it.”

“Nope,” added Ducky, “We cannot do that alright.”




Ducky sniffled as she thought about that warm memory of when she first met that young Flyer. It was hardly any time at all after their first meeting that she began to think of Petrie as an adorable Flyer. There were many things about Petrie that Ducky thought was adorable; his smile, his cute-sounding voice, and his somewhat nervous personality. In the many adventures that followed, Petrie had even come to enjoy her presence just as much as she would enjoy his, and whenever she was down, he was, more often than not, the first one to come to her. This inspired her to do the same for him when he was down.

Ever since then, Ducky had secretly been developing these strange, unexplainable feelings for Petrie, but she was too afraid to mention it to him. She especially didn’t want to tell anybody else in the Great Valley, because they feared that she and Petrie would become outcasts if anyone found out about these unexplainable feelings. She wasn’t entirely sure how their families would react, although Cera’s father would definitely forbid such a thing from happening, so he was the last one she wanted to approach. She wasn’t even sure if her mother or father would be in favor of such an idea, even though they had willingly adopted Spike for Ducky’s sake after they found that she really adored him as a brotherly figure.

Over the last two cold times since they came to the Great Valley, the Swimmer and Flyer had developed a very strong bond with each other. In fact, Ducky often spent more time with Petrie than anyone else, even her brother, Spike. Only time would tell if she and Petrie were meant to have such a special bond …

“Ducky!” she heard a familiar voice calling her name, “Time to come back to the nest and get some sleep!”

Quickly snapping out of her trance, the Swimmer came back to reality and stood up before heading in the direction of her mother’s echo.

“Coming, Mama!” she replied as she found her mother next to a large rock, waiting for her.

“Are we really meant to be?” she thought to herself one more time before she joined her mother, and they started their walk back to their nest.



“We really meant to be?”

In front of a cave within a large rock not far from the river, a small brown Flyer was murmuring those same words as he sat on the ledge in front of his home. He stared down towards the beautiful view of the Great Valley that was dimly lit by the Night Circle. Every once in a while, throughout the last two years following his arrival in the Great Valley, he would find himself clouded with strange thoughts. They weren’t about how happy his life was in the Great Valley, nor were they about his not-so-happy family life, or his friends, … unless, of course, if he counted one friend in particular.

Ducky was the only one whom Petrie could think about from time to time. Sure, they may have been best friends, and she would always be there whenever he was feeling down, and he did the same for her, but there was something about Ducky that Petrie felt was extra special.

Unlike Littlefoot, Cera, … or any of their other friends, for that matter, Ducky seemed to give Petrie a more warming presence whenever they were together, and it often made him wonder if she had special feelings for him. He also thought of her as extremely beautiful, and he loved it whenever he got to see her eyes glistening and sparkling. Of course, Ducky’s famous catchphrase, “Yep, yep, yep!” would always put a smile on the little Flyer’s face whenever they were playing together or just being happy.

Suddenly, it dawned on him. He was developing certain feelings for Ducky. It wasn’t just because they were best friends. He didn’t know how to explain these feelings, and he kept it all to himself because he was wary of how everyone would react to the idea of a Swimmer and Flyer being … “together.”

Was it right for them to be together? Was it wrong just for one to have special feelings towards his or her special friend, regardless of what kind they were?

One thing was for certain, though; time would tell if they were meant for each other, and if that was the case, how would they be able to tell each other? More importantly, how would they be able to keep it a secret?

Petrie began to reflect on some of the past adventures he had with his friends, and how on some occasions he and Ducky would get close to each other for warmth and comfort.

He could vividly remember the heartbreak he felt when his own uncle betrayed him and kidnapped his precious friend. When he and his friends found Ducky the next day, he was so overjoyed to have her back by his side, but he couldn’t imagine why his uncle had committed those heinous crimes. Ducky was the only one who was able to assure him that Pterano was really a good Flyer at heart, and Petrie was so grateful to Ducky for her reassurance that he was not truly a bad Flyer. For many days afterward, Petrie struggled to cope with his uncle’s banishment, but Ducky always came to his side every day and comforted him to the point of treating him almost like family.

That, however, was only one out of many times Ducky would come to Petrie during his many emotional distresses, yet that one seemed to be the most memorable to him.

“Petrie?” a voice called right behind him, snapping him out of his flashbacks.

“Aah!” Petrie shouted as he jolted and looked back, only to find his mother motioning for him to come inside the cave, “Mama, why you always startle me when me think about things at night?”

“I’m sorry, dear,” Mama Flyer apologized, “But it’s time to come into the nest and get some shuteye.”

Petrie sighed in disappointment. He couldn’t possibly feel like sleeping right now when so much was on his mind, but, being a kid, he would have to get plenty of sleep every night.

“Okay, Mama,” the little Flyer gave in.

“I understand you like to come out here and think about things every now and then, but you’ve got to get lots of sleep each and every night,” said Mama Flyer as her son slowly walked into the cave.

“Me know, Mama,” sighed Petrie, “Sometimes, me wish me could stay up longer.”

“I know, dear,” sympathized Mama Flyer, “Once you’ve reached the Time of Great Growing, you’ll be able to stay up a little later.”

Petrie sighed in defeat, and he lied down in the back of the nest, well away from any of his four sleeping siblings. He quickly grabbed his snuggling stick so that he could sleep comfortably. His mother lied down next to him and gently patted him a few times to provide enough warmth for him to close his eyes.

“I love you, dear,” Mama Flyer said gently to her son.

“Me love you, too, Mama,” replied Petrie just as he closed his eyes.

“Goodnight, Petrie.”

“Goodnight, Mama.”

As soon as he was sure his mother was fast asleep, Petrie opened his eyes for a few seconds as an image of Ducky appeared in his head. All he could think to himself as he settled down to sleep that night was …

“We really meant to be?”



So, it's become apparent that Ducky and Petrie are feeling these strange vibes, but what could this lead them to? What could they mean? How will they tell each other if it remains stuck on their minds? I'll be delving deeper into all of that when I post chapter 1, possibly on Sunday. Like I said, do expect chapters to come regularly over the next two months. So, until then, have a good day, and I'll be back soon! ;)

19
LBT Fanfiction / The Hurting of Desire
« on: January 05, 2019, 05:28:15 PM »
Deep within a cave that was dimly lit by shiny stones, a cerulean blue Flyer gazed at her own reflection on a patch of ice that was stuck against a rocky cave wall. Even this deep inside, it was unbearably chilly. The cold temperatures from outside had essentially filled the entire cave, and here felt no warmer than the outside world. Despite this, the Flyer ignored the pain coming from whatever frostbite she might have received and focused solely on her own reflection in this “wall of frozen water.”

There was something very special about this patch of ice that no one had ever discovered, and when she examined this ice only a few days ago, she noticed something very perplexing about her reflection. She could see things within her reflection that weren’t even there, as if she was looking into some sort of fantasy or experiencing a vision that only she could see.

After a few moments of staring, that magic moment happened again, just as it had done before …

Within her reflection, the Flyer saw several more Flyers appear out of thin air, appearing transparent at first before they became fully visible Flyers. Each and every one of these Flyers were those she knew from her past and her present. She noticed a brown Flyer standing next to her, placing an arm around her neck. She sniffled as she realized that this particular Flyer was her long-lost love, her mate she had lost so tragically right after their eggs hatched, the father her children never got to know.

Standing to her other side was another brown Flyer whom she had known since the day she hatched from her egg: her brother, Pterano. Even though he had become insane and committed numerous wrongdoings, she still missed him yet found it hard to admit to herself that she could forgive him for the harm he had done should he ever return to her.

The Flyer glanced down at the lower half of her reflection, and she spotted all five of her children looking so happy. It was a sight that brought a few small tears in her eyes, as such a sight was something she dreamed of, although it seemed impossible for it to become a reality.

The one she recognized the most easily was her son, Petrie, her youngest child, and he appeared to have a big smile on his face, something which these days he did not do often at all, even when he played with his friends. Lately, Petrie seemed to be glum and had started distancing himself from his friends just to be by himself. The only reasonable cause of that these days was that his siblings continued to treat him poorly, and that he often had night terrors which would cause him to jolt awake screaming in the middle of the night in his own puddle. His siblings always laughed at him whenever he did this and called him a “crybaby” or a “nest wetter.” Other than that, two Cold Times had passed since his uncle’s exile from society, and it had been a few Night Circle cycles since his mother admitted to him what had happened to his father. Petrie was very upset for several weeks afterward, but now he was slowly recovering from the terrible realization. At least, it seemed that way to her.

The Flyer struggled to comprehend why she was seeing this vision within the ice wall. On both occasions she had stumbled into this cave and looked into the wall, she saw exactly the same vision in her reflection; her family whole and without any suffering. All she knew was that this patch of ice had no way of telling the future. Her mate was long dead, her brother was a criminal, and her children, particularly her son, were far from happy most of the time. This vision was in no way a telling of the future, but rather something that she so desperately wanted to have; a complete, happy family. The thought of it made her tear up from the cruel reality that it was never destined to be the case.

Suddenly being reminded that she, in fact, had children to tend to, the Flyer snapped back to reality and reluctantly stepped out of the cave, back into the freezing cold world that was their now frozen, snow-covered Great Valley. She only hoped to find even the slightest signs of green food for her children so that they wouldn’t starve to death. In the last two days, green food had become very scarce …

The Cold Time had brought with it a massive snowstorm that the Great Valley had to endure for two days before the frozen sky water finally stopped blowing viciously on top of everything in its path.

The Gang and their families found it very difficult to fight through the storm’s brutal winds, pelting hail and frozen sky water, but all seven children within the Gang were able to survive the storm without any major injuries, although Cera received a bruise on her head after being hit by a large piece of hail, and Ducky came down with a fever but was ensured she would make a full recovery within a few more days.

Tragically, however, several dinosaurs living in the valley perished in the storm, either from sickness or from the damaging winds that brought trees down, and torrential frozen sky water that buried those who were unlucky. In a matter of days, the Great Valley suddenly felt like a depressing home for the many families living there, with temperatures below freezing and the weight of the weather crushing down on them. Those who survived the storm knew this would be the most intense Cold Time they had yet endured, but they were determined to persevere until conditions would improve.



On a large rock in the middle of the valley was a small cave. The whole rock had been coated in white, and only the entrance to the cave was recognizable. Within this cave was where a Flyer family had called their home. Five children were shivering in their nest, alone and stone cold, patiently waiting for their mother to bring them some food they so desperately needed during this chilly start to the Cold Time.

Of the five, one of them, a brown male, was sitting on the ledge in front of his cave. He always preferred sitting in front of the cave rather than stay in the nest since he never liked staying in the same space as his siblings for any lengthy period of time. He didn’t care how cold it was outside nor what his mother would say about it, all that he wanted to be alone.

The young boy looked down at the snow-covered valley grounds below, and there suddenly came a sight that warmed his heart: that of a cerulean blue female Flyer soaring her way up to the nest. He managed to let the faintest smile creep its way onto his beak as he awaited his mother landing in front of him and his siblings with food of any kind.

As the mother touched down on the ledge, her children all looked at her beak and noticed something that could only excite them so much at a time like this …

A few of the last remaining tree sweets in the entire valley.

“Food!” the four children inside cheered with delight, while the boy simply stayed where he was, refusing to stand up from where he was sitting.

The mother gave one tree sweet to each of her four older children, then, with one tree sweet still in hand, she shifted her attention to her fifth child, sitting alone and looking rather depressed.

“Petrie?” she spoke gently to her son, “I have a tree sweet for you.”

Petrie simply sighed before he looked up at his mother.

“Here, dear. You should at least have some food. It’ll help cheer you up,” she kindly insisted as she sat down next to him and placed the tree sweet in front of him.

Petrie eyed the red tree sweet for a moment and admired how shiny its appearance looked from the frozen water that had formed over it. Although it may have been cold, it could still be delicious.

“Thanks, Mama,” he finally said after staying silent for almost a minute.

Mama Flyer patted her son on the head as he took a small bite from his red tree sweet. His mouth immediately gained extremely cold sensations, but he didn’t care how much pain he’d get just to prevent himself from dying of starvation during such a harsh Cold Time.

Petrie slowly took his time eating his dinner, whilst his siblings were surprisingly quick with theirs. He murmured to himself that they’d be lucky if their heads and stomachs didn’t get cold.

“Now then, kids, I think it’s time we all got some sleep. It’s getting dark,” said Mama Flyer.

Her four older children all settled down in their nest, but Petrie had no interest in going to sleep at that moment. With so much on his mind lately, the last thing he wanted was to wake up from yet another night terror, wet himself from all the scares and get mocked and laughed at by his siblings.

“Petrie?” his mother called to him, “It’s time for sleep. Come inside, please. You shouldn’t be sitting out there when it’s this cold.”

Sinking his head in despair, the young Flyer finally gave in and made his way into their small cave. He refused to make eye contact with any of his siblings as he walked over to where his snuggling stick was and grabbed it. On an evening like this, he felt as if he so desperately needed it, but sometimes even that wasn’t enough to stop the nightmares coming. He just hoped that tonight it would be.

“Goodnight, children,” said Mama Flyer as she watched her kids settle down to sleep.

“Goodnight, mom,” replied all her children except Petrie, who was sitting with his back against the wall next to her.

Mama Flyer noticed how sad Petrie looked as he held his snuggling stick tightly in his wings, and she pulled him closer to provide warmth and comfort to her precious son.

“Petrie?” she whispered to him, “Are you okay?”

“Me no know,” said Petrie sadly.

Mama Flyer sighed sadly. Ever since Petrie had somehow fallen into this state of depression, it was becoming harder for her to figure out how she could help him feel happy again. Even his friends had no idea what was truly wrong with him.

“What is wrong with my poor Petrie?” she thought to herself.

“Petrie, … you know, … if you ever need to talk to somebody, … you have me,” she said, “I’m your mother, and it’s my job to make sure you’re happy, because I love you very much. I know this may seem hard for you, but I want to know why you’ve been unhappy lately.”

Petrie sighed and stared at a wall for a moment, appearing to be deep in thought, before he looked up at his mother.

“Well, … me just, … well, … ever since you tell me what happen to Daddy, … me keep having bad sleep stories sometimes, … and … me still miss me uncle Pterano,” he murmured, “And then, …”

He then gazed at his sleeping siblings and gave them a hateful glare. His mother sighed in understanding. For as long as Petrie had been in this world, he was the constant subject of bullying and harassment from his siblings on a nearly daily basis for countless reasons.

“I understand, dear. I’ve tried everything to get them to stop, but I’ll keep trying if I have to,” she assured him, and she pulled him closer and wrapped her wings around him, “For now, please try to get some sleep, Petrie. It will do your world a good.”

“Me not so sure,” sighed Petrie despondently, “W-what if me … have another … n-night terror?”

“If that happens, I’ll be right here to comfort you, dear,” his mother assured him, and she soothingly kissed him right on his head crest, “I love you, Petrie.”

“Me love you, too, Mama,” replied Petrie as his mother’s love for him managed to soothe him enough for him to close his eyes.

“Goodnight, Petrie.”

“Goodnight, Mom.”

With those last few words, Petrie closed his eyes and slowly drifted off to sleep while his mother held him tenderly in her wings. She was disappointed that she still couldn’t get her poor son to open up to her about what was truly causing his state of depression. This had been the same answer every time she asked him, but she was sure that at some point she would eventually get an answer and a new hope in restoring his happiness that she dearly missed seeing in him.

Soon, Mama Flyer fell asleep hoping that her son would have a sweet sleep story, for once …



Petrie woke up in what appeared to be the Great Valley, which was still covered in a large blanket of frozen sky water. Aside from the pinkish-blue clouds in the sky, there was almost nothing that wasn’t white.

The little Flyer got up to his feet and brushed off any frozen sky water that might have gotten on his wings, and he noticed he was next to the river, except it looked anything but normal. It was completely unmoving as if it were stuck in place.

The river had been frozen solid by the extremely cold temperatures.

“Oh, my,” gasped Petrie in disbelief, “Me wonder how any of us can drink from river now?”

It was only then that the harshness of the stone cold temperatures sent chills throughout his entire body, and he felt so cold that he almost couldn’t move.

“W-why it have to be s-so c-c-co-old?” he stuttered as he covered his body with his wings and started walking around the place as there seemed to be no way he could possibly lift himself into the sky in such freezing conditions.

Everywhere he went, all the trees had been reduced to branches with not a single tree star or tree sweet to be seen anywhere. The frozen sky water had buried the entire ground. There was simply nothing green anywhere in the entire valley. More and more, this began to feel less like the Great Valley at all to the poor Flyer, but what terrified him even more was that he had not come across any signs of life anywhere.

“H-Hello?” he called weakly in the hopes that someone might have been around to save him from this somewhat dead world.

No reply came.

“Hello!?” Petrie called a little more loudly, “Mama!? Littlefoot!? Ducky!? Cera!? Chomper!? Spike!? Ruby!? Anybody!?”

Once again, the only reply he got was the whistling of the cold winds blowing around him.

“Anybody!?” he yelled, but still no one answered his call.

Then, Petrie suddenly heard a sound that just about petrified him. It was the sound of terror and pure horror awaiting any leaf eating creature.

“S-Sha-Sharptooth!?” he panicked, knowing that sound just about anywhere from all the adventures he had endured with his friends, and his instincts kicked into full adrenaline as he made a run for it, not daring to look behind him if a Sharptooth was lurking around the frozen valley.

Still unable to take flight, Petrie struggled his way through the frozen sky water as quickly as he could, panting heavily with each step he took, desperate to find shelter or anyone who could protect him if the monster found him.

Suddenly, the young Flyer came across a sight that made him gasp with horror …

Sitting in front of him were several dinosaurs all lying motionless on the ground, partially buried in frozen sky water. None of them moved a single inch, and none of them seemed to be struggling for breaths, either. It only took a few seconds for Petrie to guess that he had stumbled across a mass grave of dinosaurs whom had likely frozen to death, starved to death, or maybe even fallen victim to the Sharptooth that was apparently pursuing him.

“Um, h-he-hello?” Petrie called anxiously, but nobody moved.

Before long, a nasty scent hung in the air, one that sent chills up Petrie’s spine. It was the scent of death and decay.
The Flyer walked across the mass corpses of dinosaurs, and he gasped as he recognized the faces of two Longnecks and two Threehorns among the dead.

“Grandma Longneck!? Grandpa Longneck!? Mr. Threehorn!? Tria!?” he screamed in horror, “No way! This no can be!”

He looked to his right and spotted both of Ducky’s parents lying dead with a tree having fallen on top of them.

“Ducky Mom and Dad!?” he gasped, “Oh, me poor friends! What they say when they come here and find-…”

Suddenly, it dawned on him that his friends might be in danger as well.

“Me friends!” he panicked, and he jolted past the disturbing sights of the many decaying carcasses and raced his way to wherever his friends might have been hiding and maybe waiting for him, “Hold on, guys! Me coming!”

It was only now that the urge to find his friends gave him the strength he needed to flap his wings, and he jumped and flapped as hard as he could. To his surprise, he managed to lift himself off his feet and start soaring low to the ground. He didn’t want to fly too high as he thought it could draw the attention of the Sharptooth chasing him, even though he hadn’t seen the predator yet. All he knew was that he had to find his friends by any means necessary.

As Petrie flew, all he could find were more dead dinosaurs and bare trees. More disturbingly, some of the corpses were those of children, which made him cringe. Just the thought of children dying was something that greatly saddened him, and he shook his head in an effort to get those disturbing images of the dead children out of his mind and focus on locating his friends.

Eventually, Petrie spotted what looked like six children, all of them different kinds, sitting by a large rock. He recognized them almost immediately; a Longneck, a Threehorn, a Swimmer, a Spiketail, a Sharptooth and a Fast Runner, all of whom he recognized so easily.

“Guys! Me coming!” he called to them, and he soared his way down and landed in front of his friends.

However, none of them acknowledged his presence. From high up, Petrie hadn’t been able to tell if they were standing up, sitting down or lying down, but once he landed, he saw that all six of them were lying down, and he soon began to smell that nasty scent again. In an instant, he feared the worst might have happened, and his heart nearly stopped as he dared himself to approach his friends and see if they were okay.

Petrie stepped into the circle made up of his friends, then he looked around and felt his heart skip several beats.

Chomper had been impaled through his chest with what looked like the tooth of a much bigger Sharptooth. Blood was oozing out of the wound and coating the frozen sky water below him in crimson red.

“Chomper!” screamed Petrie in complete despair, then he noticed Ruby lying next to the Sharptooth, having been ripped nearly in half by several bites.

Petrie turned around and saw Spike with several large wounds on his blood-soaked body. A few feet away from him were Littlefoot and Cera. The Threehorn had had her horn ripped completely off her nose, and her frill had several holes in it that were bleeding profusely. Littlefoot had a huge gaping hole in his chest, and Petrie immediately looked away at the gruesome sight of his dear Longneck friend’s horrific wounds.

That was when he spotted Ducky …

The Swimmer was some distance away from the others, and when Petrie walked up to her, he saw what had been done to her …

Ducky had sustained bite wounds on her tail and chest. Both of her arms were barely attached to her body. Blood was oozing out of her mouth, and her chest was making rapid movements, indicating that she was still just barely breathing.

“Ducky!” said Petrie, shaking Ducky’s body in an effort to wake her up, “Ducky! Wake up!”

Eventually, the Swimmer moaned in tremendous pain and slowly opened her eyes, but Petrie saw that her eyes did not look so blue anymore. Her pupils had darkened, and the whites in her eyes had turned dark purple.

“P-Pe-Petrie?” she spluttered weakly as blood continued to pour from her mouth.

“Oh, Ducky!” said Petrie as he finally burst into tears with the realization that all his friends were dead, bar one who was surely taking her final breaths, “What happen!?”

Ducky didn’t answer for nearly ten seconds before she managed to blurt out, “S-Sharp-tooth … attack … all our … families.”

“All our families!?” panicked Petrie, and his face paled, “This mean … he attack me family, too!?”

“I … heard-ed him … s-speak,” panted Ducky as her breaths became more prolonged and she coughed violently, “He … said-ed … that he was … after … you. We refused-ed to … tell him, … and he h-hur-hurt-ed us all.”

“What he want with me?” said a completely baffled Petrie, unable to imagine the idea that a particular Sharptooth was hunting particularly for him and was terrorizing everyone he knew just to get closer to him.

“He did not … s-say,” stuttered Ducky before she coughed again.

“Me going to help you,” said Petrie, even though he knew that such a thing like that would be impossible given the severity of the Swimmer’s wounds. He knew that she probably had just mere seconds to live, and there was nothing and nobody around that could help them.

“N-no, Petrie,” said Ducky as her eyes turned even darker from the lack of blood and oxygen they were receiving, “It is to-too late, Petrie. I am … s-so … sorry.”

“No!” wailed Petrie, unable to accept the horrible reality, “Please no die, Ducky! Please, no!”

“Y-you must leave … n-n-now, Petrie,” choked Ducky, “He … is … coming … back. You … must … save … yourself … and … your … f-fam-family … be-before … it … is …”

She couldn’t finish her sentence as breathing was suddenly impossible to achieve, and not even a second later, Ducky’s eyes closed one last time and her mouth opened with blood continuing to leak its way out. Her chest stopped heaving, and the Swimmer moved no more.

Petrie wept loudly as he watched his best friend’s final movements, and he was about to start wailing with hopeless despair, when he suddenly heard a loud roar coming from behind him.

The Flyer dared himself to look back, and he was met with the sight of a massive Sharptooth towering right over him with an evil smile on his face. The vicious grin alone was enough to confirm to him that this was the Sharptooth that Ducky was trying to warn him about.

“So, I have finally found you!” taunted the Sharptooth, “Are you going to come quietly?”

“W-What you want with m-me!?” asked Petrie in utter shock and fear taking over his entire system.

“I have no time to explain!” the Sharptooth retorted, “Either you come with me, or I’ll kill every last dinosaur, grownup or child, who dares try to shield you from me!”

Despite the tremendous fear within him, Petrie tried to gather as much courage as he could, and he screamed on top of his lungs, “NEVER!”

The Sharptooth promptly brought its head down and opened its jaws, but Petrie had already taken off before he could become its latest victim. There was only one place left he could think of going: home. He sensed his family was in danger, and they could very well be the next targets. The young Flyer flew as fast as he possibly could despite the intensity of the winds and the frozen sky water, and he didn’t dare to look back for even a moment.

“Me coming, Mama!” he panted to himself, “Me no let Sharptooth take me family away!”

It took little time for the little Flyer to find the snow-coated rock he called home, and without any second thoughts, he made a dive with his beak pointing directly at the entrance. He didn’t care if he crash-landed. All he knew was that he’d be safe once he was inside.

As the cave came nearer and nearer, Petrie closed his eyes and braced himself for the inevitable impact. Soon, he could no longer feel the blocked light of the Bright Circle penetrating his eyelids, and everything turned dark as he felt some sense of warmth just before he felt his beak smash against a rocky surface.

“OW!” he screamed as tremendous pain shot through his beak, and he kept his eyes closed until he felt himself plopping to the ground, “Ow!”

“Petrie!” he heard the ever-so-recognizable voice of his mother shouting to him.

Petrie opened his eyes and found himself in his home, but when he looked around he saw that only his mother was there. Amongst the nest, hundreds of small bones were scattered everywhere, along with the skeleton of one adult Flyer.

“Mama!” he panted as he got himself back on his feet.

“Petrie! You can’t stay here! He’s after you! You’ve got to flee the valley! It’s not safe here anymore!” his mother begged him.

“No! Me no leave you behind, Mama! Me here to save you!” Petrie shot back.

“Petrie, he’s … your brothers and sisters, … your uncle Pterano, … they’re gone,” said Mama Flyer before she burst into tears.

Petrie’s heart skipped a beat. His brothers and sisters dead? Although he may not have liked them, they were still his family, and he couldn’t bear the thought of losing anyone within his family. He looked around the nest, and he could tell that the bones of the smaller skeletons were, indeed, his siblings. He eyed the adult skeleton next to the cave entrance and was able to make out the bones as those belonging to his dear old uncle.

Still, the Flyer was puzzled as to why this Sharptooth was randomly killing off everyone he knew just to get to him.

“What Sharptooth want with me, Mama!? Please tell me!” he begged in desperation, “He kill all me friends, and he kill all me friends’ families! What going on, Mama!? PLEASE!”

“I don’t have time to explain, Petrie. You must leave now! You’re the only one I have left, and I won’t let you suffer the same fate!” cried Mama Flyer.

“Then come with me!” begged Petrie, “Me no care if me have to leave! Me no leave you behind! Me no want to lose you, Mama!”

At that very moment, the Sharptooth came within view, and Petrie’s eyes went wide with horror.

“Hurry! Go! Me follow you!” Petrie shouted to his mother, but it was too late.

The Sharptooth brought his jaws right up to the entrance of the Flyer home, and the two suddenly found themselves trapped inside, with the only way out being a one-way trip to their deaths. The fearsome predator let out a huge roar that forced both Flyers to cover their heads so that they wouldn’t go deaf.

“OOOOH, NOO!” Petrie screamed helplessly as he wrapped his wings around his mother’s neck for what little warmth she would be able to give him.

“I’ve got you right where I want you now!” roared the Sharptooth, “Now, I’m going to make this very simple. Either you give yourself up to me, … or you will watch your mother get crunched into nothing but bones before your very eyes!”

Petrie felt his face turning pale as a chill went up his spine and stunned his entire body. There was no way this could be happening. Here he was, having to choose between his own demise right before his mother’s eyes, or his mother’s demise right before his own eyes. He looked up at his mother, and she looked just as scared as he was. Each was worried for the other’s safety, and yet they knew that even if they begged for mercy, such a thing was in no way in the heart of such a vicious Sharptooth.

“I’ve been waiting for this moment for six Cold Times,” sneered the Sharptooth, “I once had a delicious meal of a Flyer that looked so much like you, only much older.”

A sudden realization dawned on Petrie as the Sharptooth spoke those words; a Flyer that looked so much like him, only much older. The only Flyers he could guess that matched such a description were his uncle Pterano and his father whom he never knew.

Petrie looked over at Pterano’s skeletal form, then he gasped as the realization hit him like a ton of boulders.

“You mean, … y-you … kill me Daddy!?” he screamed in a fit of rage, and he was about to charge at the monster whom had just confessed to murdering his father when his mother pulled him back.

“Petrie, don’t!” she begged.

“He kill Daddy!” cried Petrie, “Me no let him get away with this!”

“Stop!” his mother yelled, “You can’t take on a fully-grown Sharptooth!”

“That what me going to do!?” argued Petrie.

He saw that his mother was trying to hold back tears as she looked at him with loving and worrying eyes.

“P-Petrie?” she whispered to him.

“Y-ye-yes, … Mom-Mama!?” stuttered Petrie.

“I’m … going to distract him. While I do that, I want you to fly as far away as you can,” said Mama Flyer.

“NO!” wailed Petrie, his legs swinging back and forth as he cried within his mother’s tight hold, “Me no let you get eaten by Sharptooth! Me no want to lose you!”

“Petrie, … I love you, … and I don’t want to let this Sharptooth place a finger on you,” his mother said, “Mothers are meant to keep their children safe, even if it means giving themselves up. I’m going to keep him distracted, and you are going to fly to safety. Don’t stop flying until you’re far away. Don’t come back for me. Just fly. Please, … for me?”

“B-but, … what about you!?” protested Petrie.

Tears started pouring out of Mama Flyer’s eyes as she struggled to contain herself.

“I’m so sorry, Petrie, but the only thing I want is for my last child to be safe,” she insisted, her mind set only on saving her child, “Now, when I make my way out, just go, keep going, and don’t stop or look back.”

“M-me … love you so much, Mama!” cried Petrie despairingly as he couldn’t find any more arguments that could change her mind, “Me will miss you!”

“I’ll miss you, too, Petrie,” sniffled Mama Flyer, and she placed her son back on his feet and made her way to the entrance to face the Sharptooth who still had the front of his jaw leaning against the bottom of the ledge, “If you want my son, then you’re going to have to go through me first!”

“Oh, have I made the crybaby Flyer’s caring mother beg for mercy!?” taunted the Sharptooth, “Well, don’t you worry! I’ll be giving you both very quick deaths! I assure you it’ll hurt less if I eat you in one bite.”

Just as the Sharptooth began to open its mouth, Mama Flyer immediately turned to Petrie and motioned for him to take off.

“Go, Petrie! Go! Fly! FLY!” she called.

Petrie didn’t need to be told twice. He knew this regretfully meant leaving his mother behind to die in the jaws of a Sharptooth, but if this meant his survival, he had no other option.

So, with deep regret and sorrow, and with tears falling torrentially from his eyes, the little Flyer ran to the ledge as fast as his feet could carry him, and he flapped his wings to get himself airborne just as the Sharptooth made an attempt to snap at his mother, missing her by mere inches.

Then, just as Petrie was about to make his break for freedom, the Sharptooth’s tail came up and whacked him so hard that he was thrown back inside the cave, screaming in pain.

“NO!” he heard his mother screaming in despair as his back crashed against the wall and he slid to the floor.

“OOWWW!” poor Petrie wailed in pain and with the unthinkable reality that his mother’s effort to protect him had just ended in failure.

Barely a second later, the boy looked to see what was happening, and he saw that his mother had been caught by her feet within the Sharptooth’s jaws, crying in unbearable pain.

“MAMA! NAAAOOO!” cried Petrie, and he ran to his mother and grabbed her hands in an effort to pull her back.

“Petrie!” cried Mama Flyer, “Please! Go! Save yourself! Don’t worry about me! Just do as I say and get out of here!”

“NO!” begged Petrie, “ME NO LET HIM EAT YOU!”

“Please!” sobbed Mama Flyer, “Let go, dear!”

Knowing there was no way he could save his mother, Petrie reluctantly and regretfully released his grip on her hands, and the Sharptooth slowly pulled her away from him while she cried and moaned in pain.

“MAMA!” wept Petrie as he lied where he was and watched the Sharptooth open its mouth and tossed his mother inside before he began chewing on her. The poor kid watched with horror as with each and every bite, his mother’s body was ripped to shreds until all that was left were the bones which the Sharptooth spat out right in front of the now-orphaned Flyer.

The bones landed all over the cave and left blood splattering all over the walls. Petrie saw it all happen, and he couldn’t even gather the strength to get back on his feet. First, he had lost his friends, and now he had just lost his entire family, all in just a matter of moments. He seemed to have lost the will to live after losing everyone he had ever known in his short life.

“And now, you’re next!” said the Sharptooth with an evil smile, and before Petrie could even make another attempt at escaping, he saw the monster’s big, wide open mouth making its way down to scoop him up. He barely had enough time to take a single step before its teeth came in contact with his feet and trapped him in a dark, silent void.

He suddenly felt himself falling down into nothingness. He screamed and tried flapping his wings, but he couldn’t stop himself from falling, and soon he landed in a red, sticky pool. He looked around and realized that he was in the stomach of the Sharptooth that had just consumed him. He also found, to his horror, the dead bodies of not just his six friends, but also his four siblings and his mother, all appearing to be as soft as tree stars since they were boneless.

“NAAAAOOO!” he wept, “Me so sorry, everyone! Me so sorry, Great Valley! You all dead because of me! Me worst Flyer ever!”

Petrie let out one final cry of despair before he looked up one last time and saw a slob of stomach acid falling directly toward him. He closed his eyes just as the acid splashed all over him and gave his body such burning sensations, and then everything fell silent …




“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!”

Petrie opened his eyes and screamed so loudly that his voice echoed throughout the cave. He shut his eyes tight and grabbed hold of the first thing he could feel himself touch, not having any idea that it was his mother’s chest.

“Petrie!” his mother gasped in shock.

“NAAAAOOOO!” wailed Petrie, clenching his mother’s chest, “SOMEBODY HELP ME!”

“Petrie!” his mother shouted into his ear, “Snap out of it! Ssssshhh! It’s okay, it’s okay! Mommy’s here. Sssh. Calm down, Petrie. Calm down.”

The little Flyer stopped screaming once he recognized his mother’s voice, and he panted heavily until he felt two very warm sensations …

One of them was his mother wrapping her wings tightly around him, but the other one was for all the wrong reasons …

With his eyes going wide, he looked down and saw the unthinkable happening before his very eyes; urine squirting its way out from between his legs … onto one of his mother’s wings. It took no time at all before the scent spread throughout the cave, and sure enough, he heard that sound that told him he was in for big trouble, the sound of his mother and siblings sniffing the air.

“Eeeww!” his brothers and sisters all cried in disgust.

“Petrie’s done it again!” said one of his sisters.

It was a few seconds later when Petrie stopped urinating from all the shock and scares he had just experienced. Mama Flyer opened her right wing and gasped as she noticed a wet spot on it that smelled repulsive. The other children saw the spot as well, and they all gasped in disbelief.

“Well, well, Petrie, thought you’d become a mom-wetter now!?” hissed the younger of his two sisters.

“Well, I’ll be damned!” said the oldest brother, “Petrie, you really are such a baby!”

Petrie then saw for himself what he had just done to his mother’s wing, and he gasped and covered his beak with his wings as his face turned pale. He couldn’t even comprehend that he had probably just had the worst wetting accident in his entire life. He had done something a lot worse than wetting the nest; wetting on his mother.

“Petrie!” Mama Flyer gasped as she stared down at her son, who still had his beak covered with his wings and was now backing away from her, “I, … how could you … do this!? What in the world happened in your sleep story!?”

“M-Me so sorry, Mama!” cried Petrie before he noticed that his mother was looking at him not with an expression of anger, but of pure shock and worry for him, “Sleep story so scary! Everyone dead and we all get-,”

He couldn’t utter another word from his beak as he turned to his siblings, all of whom were glaring at him with pure hatred.

“It’s one thing to wet the nest, Petrie, but doing the same to your own mother!?” ranted the youngest of his brothers.

“You and all your sleep stories have gone on for long enough, Petrie!” added the oldest sister, “Always being scared of everything! You’re a lot more of a scaredy-egg than we all thought you were!”

“I can’t believe you, Petrie!” said the younger sister, “You’ve just proven to us all that you really are the stupidest Flyer of them all!”

“You’re just a worthless freak and a wimpy, baby-talking, mom-wetting crybaby who doesn’t deserve to be in this family!” proclaimed the oldest brother.

That last remark stopped Petrie’s heart momentarily, and he burst into tears and started weeping as he lost control of himself completely. This triggered Mama Flyer into stopping the teasing before it got out of hand. She screeched so loudly that all her children screamed and were stunned into silence.

“That’s enough, children! Leave your brother alone! I’ve had enough of all this bullying and harassment, and it needs to stop now! Petrie’s just had a horrifying night terror, and you’re making this a lot worse for him than it needs to be!”

“But look what he did to your wing!” said the younger sister accusingly, pointing to the wet spot on Mama Flyer’s right wing.

“If you ask me, Petrie’s as good as gone!” added the oldest brother, “I don’t care what anyone else thinks! He’s just a worthless, little beak brain who deserves to be thrown into a fire mountain!”

Before anyone could respond, the oldest brother walked right up to Petrie and punched him in the beak while his youngest sister threw an old tree sweet at his face. The tree sweet smashed against his beak and splattered juice all over his face. Then, the oldest brother kicked him in the crotch so hard that he was launched right out the entrance and fell about twenty feet into the snow-covered ground below, landing headfirst.

“AAAWWWOOOOWWWW!” he screamed as he pulled himself out of the frozen sky water and looked back up at his home that his siblings had just so harshly kicked him out of. Out of all the terrible things his siblings had done to them, kicking him out of his own home was the most heartless thing for them to have done. This felt like the equivalent of being disowned by a family or being left to die and rot into a pile of bones.

“HOW DARE YOU!” he heard his mother screaming to his siblings, but that was all he could make out as the distance between himself and the nest above drowned out her angry voice furiously reprimanding the other children.

Shaking the juice off his face, and feeling more tears welling up in his eyes, Petrie turned away from the home which he no longer felt welcome in, and he lifted himself into the sky and flew as far away as he could, crying the whole way he flew.

Now he really did wish he had a whole new family.



Petrie continued flying, and crying, not caring where he landed. He just wanted to get away from his horrible family life and start somewhere new. He didn’t know where to start, all that he just couldn’t bear the thought of ever seeing his heartless siblings again. The only thing he had ever wanted other than friends was to have a happy family life, but fate had been against him from the day he hatched, and after being kicked out by his brother, he took that as the one final blow that fueled his desire to run away and escape this miserable life.

Knowing he would have to land somewhere to find shelter from the bitter cold, the young Flyer noticed a large rock on the ground with a hole big enough to fit an adult Spiketail. It seemed to be the only shelter he could find for miles, and he didn’t want to keep himself out in the cold longer than necessary, so he dived his way down and shot his way into the cave before he touched down and stumbled against a wall that was far from the entrance in an effort to find the warmest spot possible.

It was only then that he gazed at his surroundings and fluttered his eyes with wonder at what he saw …

Sky blue shiny stones were glistening on the walls, providing very dim light. It did little to improve Petrie’s vision inside such a dark place in the middle of the night, but they still provided a wondrous sight for any who glanced at them with their curious eyes.

“What … place … this?” he asked himself as he brushed the last few tears from his eyes and looked at all the blue shiny stones lining the walls of the cave.

Then, he saw it …

A large patch of frozen water was stuck against one of the walls, with one shiny stone on each side. Petrie looked into the patch of ice and saw his own reflection within it. Curious, he took small baby steps towards this wall of ice until his beak was almost touching it. He looked all around this mysterious wall of frozen water and could tell that he was all alone in the cave. There was no sign of life anywhere, other than himself, and once he realized that he was the only one here, he stared at his reflection for a while, thinking that he could perhaps strike up a conversation with “himself.”

“Um, … hello?” he spoke to his reflection.

Before he could utter anymore words, however, something completely strange and wondrous suddenly happened before his very eyes …

Within his reflection, several clouds of white suddenly appeared behind “him,” and as the clouds dissolved, several more Flyers appeared as if they had come out of nowhere. Three of them were adults, while the four others were children whom were about his age.

Petrie was startled by this, and he immediately looked behind him to see whom had suddenly disturbed his loneliness …

… but nobody was there.

Baffled, he turned back to his reflection on the ice wall, and the Flyers were still standing there with him. He started to believe that this was another sleep story, yet when he closed his eyes tight and opened them again, he found out that this was no sleep story. This wasn’t just happening inside his head. It was all real. Here he was, staring at his own reflection, and yet more Flyers had appeared within his reflection when, in fact, nobody was really in the cave with him. He began to wonder if he would have to question his own sanity, but he managed to calm himself down, and he cleared his throat so that he could see if he could interact with these … other Flyers.

“H-He-Hello?” he stammered nervously.

None of them answered and instead just smiled and chuckled without making any audible sound, and when Petrie got a good-enough glance at each of them, he realized who the Flyers were and gasped …

He recognized two of the three adults standing behind him as his mother and his uncle Pterano. The four children standing beside him were, much to his dismay, his siblings; his brothers and sisters whom had mistreated him so harshly without any shred of compassion for him.

It took a long while for Petrie to guess who the third adult was. It was a brown male, although in a different shade than Pterano, and his wings were not quite as transparent, either.

Then, a thought struck Petrie like a rock smashing him on the head. He came to believe that this Flyer he had no recollection of may have very well been his long-lost father. He had next to no memory of his father, so he couldn’t even remember what he looked like.

“D-Daddy? That you?” he asked the male Flyer in question within the ice wall, and, to his surprise, the Flyer nodded and smiled at him without a word.

Petrie’s eyes went wide with wonder. Here he was, for the first time in his life, seeing himself with his entire family, whole and intact. It felt like a sleep story come true, even if they weren’t actually there.

What further amazed Petrie was that his four siblings were all smiling at him, too; something he had never recalled seeing them do, except for the Great Day of the Flyers. He could not understand how he could be seeing such a sight like this, one which he knew would never come true after being told the story of how his father died so tragically, and his siblings being so rotten to him.

“Me no understand,” he whispered to himself, “How me see me whole family if Daddy … d-dead?”

Within the ice wall, Papa Flyer lowered one of his wings and gently pressed it against Petrie’s chest. The real Petrie looked down and saw that there was nothing pressing against his chest, but he sensed that his father within his reflection was gesturing to him that he was with him in his heart. The young Flyer sniffled and chuckled a little at the answer, and he grinned at his father in the wall of frozen water. His father smiled back at him.

Then, suddenly, his mother’s form within the ice wall began to turn transparent again, and within a few seconds, she vanished.

“Mama?” said Petrie as he became frantic, “Mama? Where are you?”

At that very instant, he heard footsteps crunching against the frozen sky water on the ground behind him, and he looked back and saw that he was no longer alone in the cave …

There stood Mama Flyer herself, truly in his presence, looking down at him with a gentle expression.

For Petrie, this was enough to explain why his mother’s form had disappeared from the ice wall. The fact that she was actually here meant that it was no longer necessary for her form to remain with his reflection in the wall.

“So, … I see you’ve discovered it, too,” said Mama Flyer as she slowly walked up to her son and patted his back.

Petrie was surprised by this revelation, and he stared at his mother, completely perplexed.

“Wait! You mean, … you see this, too?” he questioned her.

“In fact, I have,” answered Mama Flyer, “I stumbled across this place not so long ago, as a matter of fact. Just a few days ago, I was looking for food during that terrible storm, and I happened to come in here, and when I saw this frozen water stuck against this wall, I didn’t know what to make of it, … until … it happened.”

“What happen?” asked Petrie curiously.

“When I looked at my reflection, I not only saw myself, but I saw you, too, … along with your brothers and sisters, your uncle Pterano, … and also your father,” said Mama Flyer, holding back tears as the recent memory of seeing a vision of her long-deceased mate still melted her heart.

Petrie was stunned. He had no idea what to make of this. If his mother could also see their whole family within this patch of ice, then there had to be something special about it.

“Me think there something about this … mysterious … frozen water … that make it so special,” murmured Petrie.

“I agree with you completely, dear,” said Mama Flyer, “I don’t know how to explain it, and I’m not sure there’s a dinosaur alive today who can explain to us, … but the way I see it is this: the happiest dinosaur on the face of the earth … could look at his reflection here, and see himself exactly the way he is. No, this cannot tell the future, but perhaps it simply shows us something we so desperately wish for. In that sense, there is a wish and desire in our hearts we both share, and that is to have a whole, complete family, free of any pain or suffering, living so happily together in our Great Valley.”

“You mean, … it show us … what we want?” said an astonished Petrie.

“Sometimes yes, and sometimes no,” his mother chuckled, “I’ve only ever been in here three times, so I don’t know the true nature of this wall of frozen water, but I do know that it’s shown me something that I wish for but know will never come true.”

“Then, … what meaning of this?” asked Petrie, scratching his head in confusion.

“It means that it shows us nothing more than the deepest, most desperate desires of our hearts,” answered Mama Flyer, “In our case, we wish for more than just a happy family life. We wish for our family to be reunited, whole and complete, without pain or any form of suffering. Perhaps, that’s why we see us all smiling happily together, including your father whom you never got a chance to know.”

Petrie looked back at his reflection to take another glance at his family. His mother had reappeared within the ice wall, but instead of her previous form as a simple vision, her actual reflection had taken its place. Next to her was the image of his father, nuzzling his beak against hers as a sign of love and compassion. It looked almost no different than what Petrie saw when he first stumbled into the cave. It was simply him, his siblings, his mother, his father and his uncle all smiling at his real form.

Mama Flyer sat down and gently pulled Petrie onto her lap before affectionately rubbing his chest with her hands. Petrie giggled a little, but he was in no mood for laughs. He just wanted to cherish this moment of seeing his whole family for as long as he could.

“Petrie, … I’ve been meaning to ask you this for a while now, … but did you really mean it when you said you sometimes wished you had a whole new family?” asked Mama Flyer.

Petrie looked up at his mother with deep shock. He couldn’t have imagined that she had overheard him that night after a failed practice session for the Great Day of the Flyers.

“You mean, … y-you?” he stuttered, so shocked that he couldn’t finish his sentence.

“Yes, Petrie, … I heard you that night,” sighed Mama Flyer, “I didn’t press it at the time because I wasn’t sure if you really meant it, and because I didn’t want to place any more burden on you, … but it did hurt my feelings when you muttered that.”

Petrie gulped and looked down shamefully, feeling more tears welling up in his eyes. He felt so ashamed of breaking his mother’s heart in such a horrible way, even though he had never meant to do so.

“Me so sorry, Mama,” he sniffled as a single tear escaped from his eye, “Me was so angry at me brothers and sisters, and they think me never do nothing right, … b-but … when me say me wish me had a whole nother family, … me no … mean … you. Me could never have another mom like you. Me love you, Mama. Me just want different brothers and sisters that be nice to me, instead of ones who make fun of Petrie me whole life. They make fun of how me talk, they make fun of how me no could fly when me try to learn how to fly, they tease me about how me miss uncle Pterano after he be banished, and they ridicule me for messing up when we practice for Great Day of Flyers. Even after Great Day of Flyers, … they still think me nest-wetting crybaby! Me no flightless, nest-wetting crybaby anymore! Me just want brothers and sisters who can be nice to me just like you when me do something wrong or mess everything up!”

The little Flyer couldn’t bear to keep his eyes open, and he buried his face into his mother’s chest and sobbed quietly, reflecting on all the misery his family life had brought him from the day he hatched. From the day he came into the world, the one thing he wanted more than anything else was a happy family life, but he was never given such happiness. Instead, he was destined to live with a broken, unstable family; his father having been brutally murdered by a Sharptooth only a day after he hatched whilst trying to find his family a safer home, his uncle becoming insane and almost inadvertently getting him and his friends killed, and his brothers and sisters feeling absolutely no love for him whatsoever, even after all the many adventures he had gone through with his friends. At times like these, he really felt as if his mother was all he truly had as family.

With her motherly instincts kicking in, and in full understanding of her son’s pain, Mama Flyer slowly lifted Petrie up to the height of her shoulders and wrapped her arms around him in a soothing embrace.

“There, there, Petrie. I understand,” she spoke softly, “I know you’re not what your brothers and sisters say you are, and I know you didn’t mean anything against me when you said what you said that night. I love you, too, Petrie, and you know I’ll always be there for you when you’re down. You should never be afraid to tell me what’s wrong when I ask you so. As your mother, it’s my duty to look after and protect all my children, including you, Petrie. No matter what your brothers and sisters say, you are you. In that sense, you are special, Petrie. Everyone is special in one way or another.”

“Me never feel special until me finally get to fly, … and when we take part in Great Day of Flyers,” admitted Petrie.

“But you’ve always been special, Petrie, even when you don’t think you are,” his mother assured him.

Petrie faintly grinned at his mother. He knew she had a point. Even if he didn’t feel special, he knew deep down that he was special inside, just like his friends were.

“Now, Petrie, … about, … you know,” said Mama Flyer, hesitant to bring up her son’s night terror.

“Me sleep story?” finished Petrie, knowing exactly what his mother was about to bring up.

“Yes,” sighed Mama Flyer, “What happened in your sleep story, Petrie?”

Petrie contemplated for a moment, unsure if he should share the gruesome details of his horrible nightmare, but he sighed in order to prepare himself mentally, and he told his mother everything that had happened: the Great Valley being covered in devastatingly cold frozen sky water and the river being frozen solid, the echoing roars of the Sharptooth stalking him, finding the dead bodies of his friends and their families, witnessing Ducky die a horrible death, flying home only to find his uncle and siblings’ skeletons with only his mother still alive, the Sharptooth confessing to killing his father, his mother urging him to escape without her, the Sharptooth consuming them both, and falling into the stomach of the Sharptooth and seeing his family and friends’ bloody, boneless corpses being devoured by the stomach acid.

Mama Flyer was deeply shocked, unable to even picture such horrific events taking place. She knew Petrie had seen his share of terrors in his past adventures and came close to being eaten many times before, he and his friends always being so lucky to survive, but the thought of a single Sharptooth devouring every dinosaur in the valley and Petrie being forced to see all the gruesome horror for himself was something she never could have imagined her son seeing in his sleep stories. It should have been no surprise then that he completely lost control of himself and accidentally urinated on her wing once the terror was all over and he was brought back to reality.

“My goodness, Petrie!” gasped Mama Flyer.

“It so scary!” cried Petrie as he tried to calm himself down after having to remember what he had just been through, “Me never wanna sleep again!”

“Aww, Petrie. It wasn’t real,” his mother assured him, “It was just one sleep story.”

“Out of many bad sleep stories me have!” countered Petrie, “You no could ever imagine Sharptooth killing everyone you know just to hunt you!”

Mama Flyer sighed sadly and rubbed her son’s head.

“True, but even if it ever did happen, I will be there to keep you safe, … always,” she spoke with a soft smile, “I promise.”

“Even if me have to leave you behind just for me own safety?” said a downcast Petrie.

“Only if necessary, dear,” replied Mama Flyer, “You may not like the idea of me having to sacrifice my life for the safety of my children, but some parents will do just that in the most desperate situations.”

Petrie sniffled, knowing he couldn’t argue about that, and he leaned against his mother’s right wing and noticed a not-so-pleasant smell. He blushed deeply and cringed as he knew exactly what it was. He turned his head back and saw the wet spot still on his mother’s right wing. He looked down and saw that his legs were also still drenched in urine from that nasty accident that had been triggered by his horrific night terror.

“I’m really so sorry you’ve had to go through all that, Petrie,” Mama Flyer spoke gently, “No one as young as you are should have to see such horrible things in their sleep.”

Petrie gulped and shook, not from the cold, but from the nervousness he felt about saying what he was about to say …

“M-Me so sorry me, … um, … w-wet-,“ he started to say, but his mother gently closed his beak with one hand while hugging him with the other.

“Ssh. It’s okay, Petrie,” she softly replied, “I can forgive you for that. You were just so scared and had no control over it. I don’t blame you, dear. Now, let’s wash this stuff off.”

Mama Flyer grabbed a handful of frozen sky water and rubbed it against Petrie’s legs. The kid shivered and covered his legs with his wings as they felt immensely cold from having frozen sky water rubbed on them, but his mother continued to rub on each of his legs until they looked good as new again. She then performed the same process on her own right wing, not caring how cold it was, and before long, the wet spot was gone once she shook the frozen sky water off.

“There we go. Good as new, don’t you agree?” she chuckled.

Petrie didn’t feel much better, but he sighed with the slightest hints of relief that his legs looked clean again and that the smell was gone.

“Me guess,” he murmured to himself before he looked at the ice wall again and saw that his family were still gathered around his and his mother’s reflections, all smiling as if there was nothing to be so upset about. It was as if they were all living together in such a happy place. Petrie began to imagine how it would have been like if they were all living in the Great Valley together, and he asked himself how different it could have been if his father was still alive, his uncle hadn’t been exiled, and his siblings weren’t a bunch of pushy bullies to him.

Thinking once again of all the many times his family life had taken turns for the worse, the young Flyer couldn’t bear to keep staring at his reflection, and he jumped off his mother’s lap and walked over to a nearby cave pillar and leaned his back against it. He stared out at the entrance and gazed at the frozen sky water that was dimly lit by the Night Circle. His mother simply turned to face her poor son and kept her eyes fixed on him, asking herself the same question she had been asking herself for so long …

“What is wrong with my little Petrie?”

The little Flyer sighed sadly and shed a few more tears but quickly wiped his eyes, then he cleared his throat and broke into song, his singing voice somehow not showing signs of heartbreaking sadness, but rather just plain unhappiness …

“Is it an horrific dream?

Am I sinking fast?

Could a person be so mean,

as to laugh and laugh?

On my own.

Could you ease my load?

Could you see my pain?

Could you please explain the hurting?”


Mama Flyer was stunned as she listened to the way her son was expressing the pain within himself. From the day his father had been killed, his life seemed to have slipped into a living nightmare, particularly with all the ways his siblings would laugh and berate him so mercilessly. Yet no one other than her seemed to have been able to understand his pain. Not even his friends had a clear idea about his tragic home life whenever they were not together.

“Could you understand a child

when he cries in pain?

Could you give him all he needs,

or do you feel the same?

All along,

you’ve been told you’re wrong,

when you felt it right,

and you’re left to fight the hurting.”


Petrie then sighed as he stared off into space, looking at nothing in particular. When he noticed his mother standing up and walking over to him, he nearly jolted, having almost forgotten about her presence while he was singing to himself. He quickly calmed down as she sat next to him, gently wrapping her wing around his back. Petrie showed minimal signs of acknowledging his mother’s presence, still staring off at the entrance and watching the cold winds pass. Not caring that his mother could clearly hear him sing, he frowned with an almost tearful sigh and decided to finish his little song …

“Get in line with the things you know.

Feel the pain. Feel the sorrow.

Touch the hurt and don’t let go.

Don’t let go, don’t let go.

Get in line with the things you know.

Learn to cry like a baby.

Then the hurting won’t come back.

Won’t come back, won’t come back.”


Mama Flyer softened and sighed, and she stroked Petrie’s wing to give him the slightest sensations of love and comfort. The boy leaned towards her and looked up at her motherly-loving eyes and genuinely-assuring smile.

“You know, … me find it … sad … that … me can sing good, but me still talk like baby,” sniffled Petrie, “Me no baby, but why me still talk like baby? Why me wet the nest in me sleep, even when me no have bad sleep story? Why me always so scared of everything? Even sky puffies?”

His mother tensed only the slightest and gazed uneasily at him as if she was not willing to tell him something she had never wanted to tell him, even if he surely had the right to know. Although Petrie was six Cold Times old and not even minutes younger than his siblings, he still had a trait he felt he was cursed with: his speech was still like that of a baby or toddler’s, and he showed signs of timidity and uneasiness from the very moment he hatched from his egg, a trait that had since not disappeared.

“It will be okay. Everything looks scary to you!” he heard Littlefoot’s voice ringing in his head as he thought of how even his friends noted how timid he was compared to them. Truth be told, he was secretly offended by it, but he didn’t want to tell them so. He didn’t want them to see him as the emotionally broken Flyer he really was. He simply wanted to be seen by them as a friendly Flyer who was happy to have them as friends, whether they played together or occasionally made fun of each other just as a harmless joke.

“I’ll have to confess, Petrie,” his mother began with a long sigh of reluctance, “You are not the only one in our family whom has had this problem.”

Petrie gasped and stared at his mother in shock.

“Me not!?” he stammered.

“I once had a sister who had the same problem for a long time,” recalled Mama Flyer, “She was a late nest wetter, kind of like how you have been, … and your uncle Pterano found it hard to endure living with her until she went off to live on her own. There were even a few on my father’s side of the family who grew up with the same problems as you have. I’ve hesitated to say this for the longest time, … but as you, your brothers and your sisters grew up to the age you’re at now, and you never stopped talking like a baby, … I came to fear that you had been born with the same problem that my sister, aunts and uncles had.”

Petrie was speechless. He couldn’t even begin to imagine that he had been born with some form of mind illness that apparently ran in the family.

“Me … sick … me whole life?” he murmured, horrified by the thought of it.

“It’s not an illness, Petrie,” his mother corrected him, “It’s a kind of disorder that doesn’t effect many dinosaurs at all. It’s been very rarely seen, and most problems go away after the Time of Great Growing. No one knows what to call it. All it really does is delay your development somewhat, and it makes you more nervous than most your age. The way it affected you? Well, it’s greatly delayed your speech development, which also happened to a few of my paternal cousins, … it’s left you feeling afraid of trying something new most of the time, which may explain why you had a hard time learning how to fly, … and it can cause kids your age to keep wetting the nest in their sleep for some time.”

Petrie’s mind spiraled with this unpleasant revelation. He couldn’t believe that he had hatched with an ailment within himself that had delayed his mental growth. It just couldn’t be true. There was no way he had been destined to live this way. Although he was very smart for his age, he had been cursed with a developmental disorder that left him acting somewhat like a baby for his age.

“M-Me … still … like baby … inside?” he sniffled as the truth began to overwhelm him, the fact that this was what destined him to become laughing stock for his brothers and sisters throughout his young life.

“To me, no. I know you’re not a baby anymore, but you still have late signs of it that should have been gone a long time ago,” sighed Mama Flyer.

“And … you never tell me this?” accused Petrie.

“I didn’t want to tell you because I thought you were too young to understand, dear,” said Mama Flyer uneasily, fearing that he was about to lash out at her for keeping such a dark secret away from him, “I knew you’d have to know sooner or later, but I wasn’t ready to tell you yet.”

“How long me stay like this!?” panted Petrie in a mixture of angst and anger.

“To answer that question, dear, … I’m not really sure,” sniffled Mama Flyer, “I … I’m really so sorry, my little Petrie.”

“So, then me going to have me stupid brothers and sisters shoving me around until me Time of Great Growing!? Huh!? HUH!?” yelled Petrie.

“Hey, hey, hey! Calm down, Petrie!” his mother said sternly but softly, “Calm down. Please, don’t yell at me. Just calm down. It will not continue to be this way forever. Once you reach your Time of Great Growing, it shouldn’t be a problem anymore.”

“It better not be!” retorted Petrie angrily.

“Okay, Petrie! That’s enough yelling! Calm down, dear! Please, stop!” his mother spoke sternly, “I’ve warned you many times to not raise your voice at me like that.”

Petrie panted heavily as he tried to maintain his furious look, but he soon remembered how wrong it was to yell at his mother, and his expression died down to one of regret and sorrow.

“M-Me so sorry!” he cried as more tears came down, “Me no mean to yell at you! Me just … get so upset.”

“I know, dear. I know,” his mother cooed him, “I’m very sorry you’ll have to live knowing that you have a disorder that none of your friends or siblings have. You may still seem like a baby on the outside sometimes, but between you and me, you will always be my special little baby on the inside, my cute, little Petrie.”

“Please no treat me like baby, though,” said Petrie despairingly, “Me no like being treated like baby.”

“I would never do that, Petrie,” promised Mama Flyer before she sighed with a sniffle, “Sometimes, I forget you much you’ve grown. You’ve managed to overcome your troubles quite well in the past, and you’ve grown quite a lot on the inside. Your adventures with your friends have especially proven that. You are very brave … in a sense, … even when you don’t think you are.”

Petrie wiped his tears away just as his mother’s beak came down and planted a tender kiss on one cheek, followed by another on his other cheek, then one more that pulled his beak in and coated it warmly, momentarily sealing his mouth shut as she hugged him tightly. When she raised her head back up and smiled at him, he smiled back and allowed her to cuddle him and nuzzle his face with her beak for as long as he wanted her to. For once, he didn’t care how much she babied him by doing this. He just wanted that warm feeling of motherly love to soothe him and pamper him. It reminded him of times past when she would dote him and share such strong mother/son affection with him that it would soothe him to sleep with a bright smile. Nowadays, it embarrassed him, but just for this moment, Petrie truly felt once again that he was, and at heart, still was today, his mother’s very special baby.

After several minutes, the two looked at each other with happy, teary-eyed smiles, and Petrie, with a very soft, cute chuckle, kissed his mother on her beak.

“That’s my sweet, little baby,” said Mama Flyer in much the same way she used to when they did this together.

Petrie blushed deep red in embarrassment, but he still felt so loved all the same.

“I love you, my special little Petrie,” whispered Mama Flyer in that loving voice she used to soothe Petrie with all those Cold Times ago.

“Me love you, too, Mama,” replied Petrie in a cute voice in an effort to mimic how cute his voice sounded back then, and they shared a laugh from their playful nostalgia.

Petrie turned to his right and once again took notice of the wall of frozen water. His family were still accompanying his and his mother’s reflections within the wall, and he noticed them appearing to be gathering around them.

As Mama Flyer hugged Petrie affectionately in the same way she was doing right now, Papa Flyer wrapped an arm around the reflection of Mama Flyer and kissed Petrie’s beak. His uncle Pterano appeared to be gently tickling him, and his brothers and sisters jumped onto Mama Flyer’s lap to share the family love with their brother. The sight of it made the real Petrie tear up again, as he was once again reminded of the fact that it was nothing more than a desire to never be fulfilled.

Mama Flyer had watched it happen, too, and she shed a single tear from her eye with the same pain her son felt. It was especially heartbreaking to her that she was not the only one who had such a desire to have her family reunited, but to have her son share the same desire as her and to never get to have the chance to see it happen unless they looked into this ice wall.

“You know, Petrie, as much as this vision of our whole family together may seem happy, it is also a reminder of something that can never become reality. If I could ask you a favor just for me, it would be to not come looking for this mysterious wall of frozen water every so often. I don’t want to see you wasting away in front of this thing, dreaming only of seeing your father and uncle reunited with the rest of us. It does not do good to dwell on something that cannot come true … and forget to live the life you’re living now. You have friends you can count on … to help you be the ‘you’ you are now; … my special little boy whom I love so much.”

Those last few words brought to Petrie another genuine smile, accompanied by another stream of tears. He felt happy that his mother loved him so much and was always willing to stay by his side no matter how many mistakes he made, or how many times he disobeyed her. This was more than just a mother’s love. It was a very special kind of love a mother could give her child, a mother who was very understanding of her child’s emotional distress and would always be there to guide him and dote him whenever he needed it, the kind of mother who knew that among her children, this one was very special to her and meant so much to her that she would do anything to give him the love and happiness he needed to live as much a happy life as he could, a mother who could help him overcome all their family problems and live life to the fullest with her, his friends and their peaceful valley.

He looked into the ice wall again, and he saw his father appearing to be nodding his head as if he was agreeing with what his widow had just said.

“I think your father would have agreed with you,” remarked Mama Flyer, and the vision of Papa Flyer within the wall inaudibly chuckled in agreement.

“Me guess so,” sighed Petrie sadly. He really did want to come here as often as he could, just to see his family whole and intact, happy to be together. However, he knew his mother was right. He could not dwell on something he could never have. He still had a long life ahead of him, and he had those who were around to care for him and guide him through this tough stage of his still-so-young life, particularly Littlefoot with his ever-so-humble words and leadership that would lead him to many more adventures still to come.

“Let me say this, dear,” said Mama Flyer, “You may be willing to spend days coming here just to see your family, but this is not the only way. You have a very big heart for a Flyer your age, and even if you can’t see those you’ve lost, they’re always with you.”

“What you mean?” asked Petrie curiously.

Mama Flyer gave her son a knowing smile.

“Some things you see with your eyes, others you see with your heart,” she said wisely.

Petrie looked down at his chest and placed a hand over his heart. He closed his eyes for a moment, and in his mind, he could picture exactly what he had seen in the ice wall, his greatest desire throughout his childhood aside from his friends; his family reunited and whole, completely content with no form of any suffering; one big happy Flyer family, living in the Great Valley amongst his special friends and most of their families, together seemingly making one gigantic family, as if he and his friends themselves together made up a family of special children, each their own kind, always exploring their valley to discover so much more about their world.

Petrie’s train of thought was interrupted when his mother tapped his chest three times to get his attention. He giggled a little from the very brief tickle before he looked up at her.

“Now, Petrie, … I know you may not like this, … but it’s time to go back to the nest and get some more sleep,” said Mama Flyer, knowing full well that Petrie would be dreading this.

Sure enough, he frowned and shivered as if he was frightened by such an idea. After his brother had so rudely kicked him out of their home and threw him into the snow, he didn’t feel welcome in their warm cave that was meant to provide warmth and comfort to him instead of pain and suffering. He couldn’t bear to face his siblings again after they witnessed his worst wetting accident yet.

“Me no feel welcome at home anymore,” trembled Petrie with a quivering beak.

“I know, Petrie, but your brothers and sisters have no say in that. I am the only one who gets to decide that, and I say you’ll always be welcome home, Petrie. I would never do such a horrible thing to you, and I’ll make sure they never do it again,” assured Mama Flyer, “That I promise.”

This did just about nothing to comfort or convince Petrie, but once his mother lifted him off her lap and placed him on her back, he knew he couldn’t argue then. She had made up her mind, and that was that.

“Come on, dear,” Mama Flyer smiled, “Let’s go home.”

The two took one last look at their reflections in the wall of ice, just in time to see the forms of their family members turn transparent and vanish into nothingness.

Petrie frowned, wrapped his wings around his mother’s neck and leaned his head against her, sighing sadly as she carried him out of the cave and back up into the sky to begin their flight back home.



The Flyer children were still awake, just staring off into space, awaiting their mother’s return. Although they didn’t care what happened to Petrie, they were still worried nonetheless that their mother would teach them quite a lesson when she returned. None of them said a word. They had been silent ever since their mother left to find Petrie. Although they felt lonely without her, they dreaded what would happen when she returned and would surely bring Petrie back with her.

Eventually, they could hear amongst the whistling winds the flapping of wings, and when they looked out the entrance to their cave, Mama Flyer hovered over the ledge and gently touched her feet down on the rocky surface. The children then looked at her neck and spotted a shivering Petrie riding on her back.

The little Flyer slowly slid down his mother’s back and followed her from behind, not wanting to be visible to his siblings, but it was no use.

“So, the little freak is back,” hissed the older sister, making Petrie cringe and hide himself inside his mother’s wing.

“Well, well, well, I see she brought back the stupid cry-,” said the older brother, before a stern voice cut him off.

“Ah, AHEM!” coughed Mama Flyer loudly and clearly for all her children to hear.

Nobody dared to say a word. They all looked directly at their mother’s eyes as she protectively hugged Petrie.
“You have just earned yourself some very serious trouble, children!” she hissed ferociously, “I’ve had it up to here with all of you harassing your brother like a small pack of merciless wretches, and I will not endure or tolerate this any longer!”

“Really? Someone like him? He’s just a-,”

“QUIET!” screamed Mama Flyer, and the children jolted and scrambled against the walls, “If you dare speak one more berating word to Petrie, or even about Petrie, … I will see to it that you are all punished in a way you won’t even want to hear about! Do I make myself clear!?”

“Y-y-yes,” trembled the younger sister.

“Now, … I would like for you to apologize to your brother for all the despicable lies you’ve said about him!” seethed Mama Flyer.

“Uh, … we-we’re s-sorry, Petrie,” stammered the younger of Petrie’s two brothers.

Petrie just glared and let out a tearful scream at his siblings before he turned his back on them, folding his arms in disgust. He knew such an apology like that showed no remorse or mercy in their hearts.

“You know that won’t be good enough, children,” remarked an unimpressed Mama Flyer, “You’ve driven Petrie nearly to the point of insanity, and I will not let that befall my youngest child! We are a family, and as family, we are meant to trust each other and respect each other equally, not harassing those you feel aren’t welcome in MY family! I am the one who makes those decisions, and you have no say in them! You understand me!?”

The younger sister nodded out of fear, while the three others stayed completely silent and still.

“You have been doing this for far too long, and it shall end now!” Mama Flyer continued in a deep, threatening voice, “Making fun of how he talks? Teasing him for not being able to fly when he couldn’t do so? Making fun of how he misses your uncle Pterano? Berating him for all those Great Day of the Flyers practices? I was especially certain that you would forgive him and finally start treating him fairly after what he did to change the Day of the Flyers forever, but you went right back to harassing him for being a timid nest wetter!? That, I think, was the most disgraceful of all the things you’ve done to Petrie! Do you have any idea how this has been impacting him!? I haven’t seen him smile for several Night Circle cycles because of YOUR inexcusable bullying! You’ve driven your poor brother into a severe state of depression that he may or may never recover from, and for that, … I … am … FURIOUS!!!”

The children screamed fearfully and buried their faces within their wings. They knew that when their mother got this mad, they had crossed the line and gone too far with what they had done.

“Since Petrie is refusing to accept any apology you gave him for all the absolutely blasphemous things you’ve done to him, you are all grounded!” finished Mama Flyer.

The four guilty children all gasped in unimaginable horror.

“Grounded!?” they all yelled.

“For how long!?” said the younger sister.

“Until I feel that you can finally learn how to respect Petrie and treat him the way he’s meant to be treated!” answered Mama Flyer, “You have not been treating him like family, and we do not accept that in this valley!”

The children just sat there, awestricken with their beaks wide open. This couldn’t possibly be true; not being allowed to fly for potentially a period of weeks, or even several Night Circle cycles.

“I will be allowing you to fly only for exercise,” explained Mama Flyer, “Each morning, you will fly around in circles for a whole hour around the big tree a short distance away. There will be three grownups who will keep an eye on you at all times so that you don’t fall out of line! Believe me, you won’t want that to happen!”

“Three grownups?” whispered Petrie curiously.

“A few old friends of mine,” his mother whispered back to him.

Petrie simply nodded as his mother instantly shifted her attention back to her other children. His siblings were gasping in utter disbelief. This seemed like such an unimaginable punishment, but Mama Flyer and Petrie felt that this was what they rightfully deserved for their appalling actions.

“No way!” gasped the oldest sister, “You can’t do this!”

“Don’t tell me what I can and cannot do, young lady!” hissed Mama Flyer, “I make the rules in this home! No arguments! It will be exercise flying around that tree for one hour every morning, and you will not be allowed to leave the cave for any reason for the rest of the day, and that’s final!”

“Karma!” thought Petrie, feeling that this punishment could finally put his siblings in their place and stop the bullying once and for all.

“I hope this will teach you a valuable lesson to not pick on your brother the way you have been,” said Mama Flyer with such a nasty glare, “Now, back to sleep, the lot of you!”

Shivering with fright, Petrie’s four siblings all cowered back to their sleeping spots and didn’t dare move from them. Eventually, they all fell asleep uneasily.

Petrie waited until they were all asleep before he cautiously walked through their cave and settled down in a warm spot in the back, grabbing his snuggling stick and wrapping it within his wings for comfort. His mother joined him and lied down next to him before she gently pulled him in for a hug. Although he felt so pleasantly warm from his mother snuggling him affectionately, he still couldn’t find the bravery to close his eyes. The last thing he wanted was to have another sleep story and potentially wet himself again, or worse, wet his mother’s wing again. Even his snuggling stick couldn’t do enough to soothe him to sleep like it normally did.

Mama Flyer observed her son as he stared off into space, clearly not able to fight off his sleep anxiety.

“Are you ready to go back to sleep, Petrie?” his mother whispered to him.

“No,” replied Petrie in a nervous whisper.

Mama Flyer sighed in understanding, and, suddenly pondering a potential solution, she reached for a pile of small tree stars and grabbed one of them.

“Could you stand up please, dear?” she instructed her son, and he promptly stood up, feeling a little confused.

Mama Flyer sat up and gently placed the tree star against Petrie’s back and covered his crotch with one of the tree star’s five points, stretching it up to his chest. She then strapped two more points over his waist and tied the two ends together very tightly so that they could hold in place the point that was covering his crotch.

“What point of wearing tree star like this?” a clueless Petrie asked his mother.

“This was just an idea I thought of, dear, … but just in case you end up waking up from another night terror and wetting yourself again, … this will, at least, prevent you from wetting the nest or my wing.”

Almost immediately, Petrie realized exactly what her idea was, and he blushed in embarrassment.

“Oh, boy,” he said sarcastically as he reached back for the two remaining unsecured points of his tree star and strapped them over his shoulders before tying them together, “Me have to sleep wearing this every night from now on?”

“Of course not, Petrie,” chuckled Mama Flyer, “I just don’t want you to have another accident in the nest, and I think this will help. If you don’t like it, or if it doesn’t work, we won’t try it again. It’ll just be for tonight unless it works, okay?”

“I guess,” sighed Petrie, understanding that his mother was genuinely trying to help him.

“Come here, little one,” said Mama Flyer in a loving voice, “Let’s try getting some sleep.”

Feeling indignant wearing his tree star in the way he was, but nevertheless tired from his lack of sleep, Petrie picked up his snuggling stick and once again allowed his mother to pull him back in for a hug.

Before long, the combination of the tree star, his snuggling stick, and his mother’s snuggling hug brought him so much pleasant warmth that he yawned and sighed in relaxation.

“You know, … this not be so bad,” he whispered.

“Of course, it won’t, my little one,” chuckled Mama Flyer, “We’ll keep this between you and me, too. It’ll be our little secret.”

“Okay,” grinned Petrie, “And, … Mama?”

“Yes, Petrie?”

Petrie gave his mother an adorable smile and, just to give her some more nostalgia, he spoke in a slightly higher-pitched voice, “Thank you … for everything.”

Mama Flyer chuckled and kissed her precious little boy.

“You’re very welcome, my little Petrie,” she spoke to him in the soothing and loving voice she used to coo him with, “I know this has been a very trying time for you, but I’ll be by your side every step of the way. I know you can pull this off, Petrie. You just have to believe in yourself every day, and you’ll find, just as Littlefoot once told you, that you can do anything you put your mind to.”

Petrie sighed thoughtfully as he looked up at the rocky ceiling. He thought of what he could do when the Bright Circle rose the next morning. He knew it would be a long path ahead of him before he would be able to rid himself of the burden from his recent depression and regain the happiness he missed sharing with his friends. He would have to take it one step at a time, and one day at a time, and perhaps one day soon, he could finally return to being the playful, adventurous Flyer he had been before this emotional turmoil had dampened him.

The little Flyer noticed his mother smiled at him, and he happily smiled back. Mama Flyer, unable to resist reliving her precious son’s baby days for just another moment, lied on her back and held him by his sides. Petrie sensed this and playfully wiggled his toes much like he would back in those days, and his mother promptly tickled them with one hand, so she could hear those sweet, lovable laughs and cute chuckles from her special boy. She pressed her beak against his and pulled it in for a motherly kiss that coated saliva all over his face. Petrie sighed in relaxation and allowed the pleasant sensations to soothe him until his mother finished the kiss with a quiet, “Mwuah.”

The two laughed quietly so as not to wake up the other children, and Mama Flyer lied on her side again and cradled Petrie and his snuggling stuck tightly in her wings while kissing him on the forehead.

“I love you, my special little baby,” she whispered faintly in his ear, making him blush and smile sheepishly.

“Me love you, too, Mama,” Petrie whispered in return, snuggling comfortably in her tight hug.

“Goodnight, Petrie,” said Mama Flyer soothingly as she nuzzled Petrie’s beak with her own.

“Goodnight, Mom,” yawned Petrie as he closed his eyes and slowly let sleep take over him.

Assured that her “special little Petrie” was asleep, Mama Flyer watched him with a loving smile while lulling him with her steady heartbeat and her calm breathing, and the little Flyer smiled in his sleep and began to sleep rumble cutely.

Eventually, she let out a silent yawn and closed her eyes, falling asleep within moments, whilst never loosening her grip on her precious son for even a moment for the rest of that night.

Although Mama Flyer was still worried about how long it would take for Petrie to fight his depression, she knew that their special evening together in front of that mysterious wall of frozen water provided some form of closure to the loss Petrie had suffered just a day after he hatched. Even though it would never come true, just getting a glimpse of his family wish was enough for Petrie to find the strength to move on and continue living his life in the Great Valley to the fullest, no matter how many more emotional or mental obstacles would get in the way. This was only the start of what would be a long mental healing process that would change Petrie’s life for the better and bring him back to his old happy, playful self; the Petrie that everyone knew him to be …

… simply Petrie.



So, this will wrap up my entry for the December 2018 prompt, in which I opted to go for the dialogue prompt, "Some things you see with your eyes, others you see with your heart."

This one I think was kind of a personal challenge for me to write. No, it is not based off of life experiences, because I have a good family life (for the most part), but I confess, I really liked LBT XII because Petrie truly is among my favorite characters in the series, and I disliked the way he was constantly shammed by his siblings. I'm sure it gave us all some good ideas for stories that give them the same role of treating Petrie like "the runt of the litter," as OwlsCantRead as worded it, so I knew I had to come up with my own way of portraying their relentless bullying of their brother, hence what you have just read.

I had such an idea throughout the winter holidays that what if Petrie were to look into something special, some sort of prehistoric "mirror," and see an image of his whole family, happy and intact. This was inspired by the Mirror of Erised from the Harry Potter series, a mirror in which one could look into and see his heart's most desperate desires. In fact, "Erised" is reverse for "Desire," which is how J.K. Rowling came up with the name for the mirror.

Although my theory for Petrie's father's demise differs from that of Sovereign's entry for this prompt, they do share common ground on how it negatively affects the family. For nearly two years, I had theorized that Papa Flyer would have overheard Bron discussing how he wanted to find a safer place for his family to live, even though they were already planning to find the Great Valley. Perhaps, Papa Flyer was inspired by this and told his mate that he would fly off and find a safer haven where his family would truly live safely and happily. He would have stayed to watch the eggs hatch and get to know his children. Then, on the very next day he would have flown off to find a new home, intending to return with news of a safe haven. Tragically, just mere hours into the journey, he was brutally murdered by a Sharptooth, and Petrie was not told this for years afterward. Again, this is purely my own theory, and it is in no way associated with anyone else's views on the subject. :smile

Finally, the idea that Petrie has a mild disorder was entirely something that I theorized. I had discussed it in the "Character Discussion" section last year and voiced my opinion that Petrie may have signs of Asperger's Syndrome, which is what I have, or some other mild form of autism. The weird thing is that Asperger's Syndrome does NOT affect speech development, and yet Petrie, in my theory, has delayed speech development. Of course, in the age of dinosaurs, no one would have understood that, so I had to make it is primitive as possible, not giving any name for it, but only explaining what it causes in one's early stages of life. Do you agree with my theory? If not, then I understand why.

That final bit with Petrie and that tree star in the end was something I hesitated to add, but I wanted to make it cute for a happy ending, and I wanted to portray Mama Flyer as a truly loving and caring mother who would do everything in her heart and power to make Petrie a happy Flyer again. We've seen very little interaction between the two in the movies and TV series, save for "Great Day of the Flyers," and "The Days of Rising Waters," but I wanted to build on that and give a new perspective to their mother/son relationship that the continuity doesn't show us, like they did with Littlefoot and his family.

So, until next time, this is DiddyKF1 signing off, and I'll see you again soon with my next story! :)

QUICK NOTE: The song that Petrie sings is "The Hurting," a 1983 song by the English band Tears For Fears, which I will not be including on the FF.net version of this story due to the website's ban on copyrighted lyrics. :crazy The lyrics were originally written by Roland Orzabal, and I personally find the album, "The Hurting," to be very fitting for this story. There are several songs on that album which I think would have greatly described Petrie's emotional dilemma, particularly "Mad World." The story's title was also inspired by the song/album title, along with "desires" being an prominent theme during the story, thus I thought I could blend them together, and sure enough I came up with the title, "The Hurting of Desire."

20
Starday Wishes / Happy Star Day, RubberDucky!
« on: November 08, 2018, 12:05:34 PM »
Happy Star Day, RubberDucky! Hope it's a great one!  :celebrate

Pages: 1 2